summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/old/69146-0.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
Diffstat (limited to 'old/69146-0.txt')
-rw-r--r--old/69146-0.txt7792
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 7792 deletions
diff --git a/old/69146-0.txt b/old/69146-0.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index 797e606..0000000
--- a/old/69146-0.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,7792 +0,0 @@
-The Project Gutenberg eBook of The old mine's secret, by Edna Turpin
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
-most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
-whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
-of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
-www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you
-will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before
-using this eBook.
-
-Title: The old mine's secret
-
-Author: Edna Turpin
-
-Illustrator: George Wright
-
-Release Date: October 13, 2022 [eBook #69146]
-
-Language: English
-
-Produced by: Carla Foust, David E. Brown, and the Online Distributed
- Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was
- produced from images generously made available by The
- Internet Archive)
-
-*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE OLD MINE'S SECRET ***
-
-
-
-
-
-THE OLD MINE’S SECRET
-
-
-
-
- [Illustration]
-
- THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
- NEW YORK · BOSTON · CHICAGO · DALLAS
- ATLANTA · SAN FRANCISCO
-
- MACMILLAN & CO., LIMITED
- LONDON · BOMBAY · CALCUTTA
- MELBOURNE
-
- THE MACMILLAN CO. OF CANADA, LTD.
- TORONTO
-
-
-[Illustration: “There was Dick, waving his hand tauntingly”--_page 18_]
-
-
-
-
- THE
- OLD MINE’S SECRET
-
- BY
- EDNA TURPIN
-
- AUTHOR OF “HONEY SWEET,” “PEGGY OF
- ROUNDABOUT LANE,” “TREASURE
- MOUNTAIN,” ETC.
-
- FRONTISPIECE BY
- GEORGE WRIGHT
-
- New York
- THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
- 1921
-
- _All rights reserved_
-
-
-
-
- PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA
-
- COPYRIGHT, 1921,
- BY THE MACMILLAN COMPANY.
-
- Set up and electrotyped. Published September, 1921.
-
- Press of
- J. J. Little & Ives Company
- New York, U. S. A.
-
-
-
-
- TO
- REBECCA BROCKENBROUGH
- AND
- TERRY LEE ROBERTS
-
-
-
-
-THE OLD MINE’S SECRET
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER I
-
-
-“O-O-Oh! oh me-e!” Dick made the sigh very sad and pitiful.
-
-His father did not seem to hear it. He tilted his chair farther back,
-perched his feet on the porch railing, and unfolded his newspaper.
-
-It was a mild April morning, and the Osborne family had drifted out
-on the porch,--Mr. Osborne with his papers and Mrs. Osborne with her
-sewing; Sweet William was playing jackstraws with himself, Patsy sat on
-the steps with her back to the others, especially Dick, who, however,
-was pitying himself too much to notice her.
-
-“I always get blamed for everything I do,” he said mournfully, “but
-David----”
-
-“‘House for War: Vote 373 to 50.’” Mr. Osborne read the headline.
-“That is the answer to the President’s message four days ago. Now the
-Senate----”
-
-“Father! If you’ll just let me off to-day, I’ll work from school-out
-till dark every day next week. I certainly will. Father, please----”
-
-“Richard Randolph Osborne! You are to work your assigned part of the
-garden to-day, _to-day_, without further pleas for postponement.” Mr.
-Osborne’s mild voice and red flabby face stiffened with determination.
-This was not the first week that Dick had neglected his garden task.
-
-“Yes, sir,” Dick answered meekly, wriggling a little. That was all he
-could do--wriggle a little--because he was made into a sort of merman
-by having an old Persian shawl wrapped about him, from the waist down.
-“I think you might let me off,” he persisted in an undertone; “just
-this one more time. If mother had patched my trousers last night--if
-she’d let me put on my Sundays now--I could get that hateful old garden
-worked this morning. I’ve got something else to do to-day, something
-awfully important.”
-
-“I’m sorry I forgot, son,” said his mother. “I certainly meant to mend
-them last night. I was reading, and forgot. I wish you had reminded
-me.” She took quicker stitches and her thread snarled so that she had
-to break it and begin again. “I am so sorry,” she repeated in the
-delicious voice that made her words seem as fresh and sweet as the red
-roses that fell from the mouth of the fairy-tale maiden.
-
-Mrs. Osborne was a dear, sunny-hearted little woman with dark hair,
-irregular features, and a vivid, eager face. She loved to read;
-indeed, she could no more resist a book than a toper could refuse a
-drink, but she was always so sorry and so ashamed when she neglected
-home duties that every one except the person who suffered from it
-forgave her freely.
-
-Patsy, Dick’s twin sister, came now to her mother’s defense. “It’s your
-fault, Dick,” she said. “It’s all your own fault. If you had locked the
-bookcase door, it would have reminded her there was something to do.
-And then she would have thought of the trousers.”
-
-“I forgot,” Dick confessed. That put him clearly in the wrong, and made
-him the crosser. He turned on his sister, growling: “What business is
-it of yours, miss? You please let my affairs alone and attend to your
-own. What are you doing, Patsy?”
-
-He tried to wriggle near enough to see, but Patsy made a face at him
-and ran into the yard. Dick was such a tease! She was not going to tell
-him that she had decided to be a poet and was composing a wonderful
-ballad. How surprised he would be when it came out in the _Atlantic_ or
-_St. Nicholas_, with her name in big black letters--Pocahontas Virginia
-Osborne, as it was in the family Bible. Or would she have a pen-name,
-like ‘Marion Harland’? If she could think of a lovely original
-name---- But perhaps she had better finish the poem first.
-
-She perched herself in the swing and chewed her pencil and read over
-the four lines she had written:
-
- “Johnny was a sailor,
- He was brave and bold;
- He thought he would make an adventure
- To find the North Pole.”
-
-She could not think of anything else to say, so she read that over
-again; and then again. While inspiration tarried, an interruption
-came. It took the shape of her small brother William with two of
-his followers--Hop-o-hop, a lame duck that he had adopted when its
-hen mother pecked it and cast it off, and Scalawag, a sand-colored,
-bob-tailed stray dog that had adopted him.
-
-“Hey, Patsy! I think I’ll give you a kiss,” announced Sweet William,
-raising his fair, serious face to hers. “I think I might give you two
-kisses. You are so sweet. Patsy,” he went on coaxingly, “wouldn’t you
-want to lend me a pencil? Just one little minute, to make you a picture
-of a horse.”
-
-“Oh, Sweet William, you’re such a nuisance!” said Patsy. “I’m awfully
-busy. How can I ever finish this, if you bother me?”
-
-But she gave him pencil and paper, and sat swinging back and forth,
-looking idly about the spacious yard where the budding oaks made
-lacelike shadows, on that April morning.
-
-In the center of the yard was a great heap of bricks. That was the
-remains of Osborne’s Rest, the family mansion that had been burned
-in a raid during The War, as those southern Virginians called the
-War of Secession from which they dated everything. Since then, two
-generations of Osbornes had dwelt in The Roost, a cottage in one corner
-of the yard. It was now the home of Patsy, her father and mother, her
-two brothers, Dick and Sweet William, and a motherless cousin, David
-Spotswood.
-
-The big front gate opened on The Street, the one thoroughfare of The
-Village. There were a church, a tavern, two shops, a dozen frame and
-brick dwellings set far back in spacious grounds, and the county
-Court-house in a square by itself. Behind the Court-house rambled The
-Back Way which had once expected to become a street, but remained
-always The Back Way with only a blacksmith’s shop, a basket-maker’s
-shed, and a few cabins on it.
-
-A century and a half before, three royal-grant estates, Broad Acres and
-Larkland and Mattoax, cornered at a stone now on Court-house Green.
-These plantations had long ago been divided into small farms; but in
-The Village still lived Wilsons and Mayos and Osbornes who counted as
-outsiders all whose grandfathers were not born in the neighborhood and
-the kinship.
-
-While we have been looking about, Sweet William lay flat on the ground,
-holding his tongue between his teeth, to assist his artistic efforts.
-
-“Look at my horse, Patsy!” he crowed, holding up the paper.
-
-“Hm-m! I don’t call that much like a horse,” observed Patsy.
-
-Sweet William’s face clouded, and then brightened. “Tell you what!”
-he said. “It’ll be a cow. I’ll kick out one hind leg and put a bucket
-here. Now! She’s spilt all the milk.”
-
-Patsy laughed; and then one knew that she was pretty, seeing the merry
-crinkles around her twinkling hazel eyes, and the upward curve of her
-lips that brought out dimples on her freckled pink cheeks.
-
-“I love you when you laugh, Patsy!” exclaimed Sweet William, hugging
-her knees. “You may have my picture. And I’ll sit in the swing with
-you.”
-
-“You and Scalawag and Hop-o-hop may have the swing,” said Patsy. “I’m
-going in. I’ll finish my poem to-morrow. I want to find out--I think
-Dick has a secret.”
-
-She jumped out of the swing, gave Sweet William’s ear a “love pinch,”
-and strolled back to the porch.
-
-“Dick,” she asked in an offhand way, “what are you going to do with
-that candle you got this morning?”
-
-Dick’s gloom relaxed and he winked tantalizingly.
-
-“You wish you knew,” he said. “But--you’ll--never--find--out. Ah,
-ha-a-a!”
-
-“Don’t you tell, Mister Dick!” said Patsy. “I don’t want you to tell.
-I’d rather find out for myself. And I certainly will find out, sir. You
-just see if I don’t.”
-
-Mr. Osborne still had his nose in his day-old paper; news younger than
-that seldom, came to The Village. “‘Army plans call for a million men
-the first year.’ That is a gigantic undertaking, Miranda, and--”
-
-“It certainly is,” she agreed placidly. “Mayo, Black Mayo has bought
-some more pigeons; and Polly says he’ll not tell what he paid for them,
-so she knows it’s some absurd sum that he can’t afford.”
-
-“Yes.” Her husband agreed absently. “And a million men means not
-only men, but arms, equipment, food. Bless my life! Is that clock
-striking--it can’t be!--is it ten? And I here instead of at the
-Court-house.” He got up and stuffed the newspaper and a _Congressional
-Record_ in his pocket.
-
-“What are you going to do, dear?” asked his wife.
-
-“We want to find out if the Board of Supervisors can appropriate money
-to send our Confederate veterans to the Reunion in June. There have
-been so many unusual expenses, bridges washed away and that smallpox
-quarantine, that funds are low. I hope they can raise the requisite
-amount.”
-
-“Of course they will. They must,” Mrs. Osborne said quickly and
-positively. “Why, the yearly reunion--seeing old comrades, being
-heroized, recalling the glorious past--is the one bright spot in their
-gray old lives.”
-
-“Mr. Tavis and Cap’n Anderson were talking about the Reunion at the
-post office yesterday,” said Dick. “They are just crazy about having it
-in Washington. Cap’n has never been there. But he was telling how near
-he and old Jube Early came to it, in ’64.”
-
-“What an experience it will be, taking peaceful possession in old age
-of the Capital they campaigned against when they were soldier boys,
-over fifty years ago!” said Mrs. Osborne. “Certainly they must go. How
-many are there, Mayo?”
-
-“Nine in our district,” answered her husband. “Last year there were
-sixteen. Three have died, and four are bedridden.”
-
-“Ah! so few are left; so many have passed on.” Mrs. Osborne glanced
-through the open door at a portrait, her father in a colonel’s gray
-uniform. “Of course they must go, our nine old soldiers.”
-
-“Sure!” said Dick. “If there isn’t money enough, we boys can help
-raise it. Mr. Tavis says he’ll pay me to plant corn, afternoons and
-Saturdays. I wasn’t thinking about doing it. But our old Confeds
-mustn’t miss their Reunion.”
-
-“Good boy! that’s the right spirit,” exclaimed Mrs. Osborne.
-
-She adored the memory of her gallant father and of the Confederate
-cause to which he had devoted himself. The quiet, uneventful years
-had brought no new deep, inspiring interests to the little Southern
-community. Its love and loyalty clung to the past. To the children
-the Lost Cause was a tradition as heroic and romantic as the legends
-of Roland and Arthur; but it was a tradition linked to reality by the
-old gray-clad men who had fought with Lee and Jackson. As Jones and
-Tavis and Walthall, they were ordinary old men, rather tiresome and
-absurd; but call them “Confederate veterans” and they were transformed
-to heroes whom it was an honor to serve. Dick, shirking the work that
-meant food for his family, would toil gladly to send them to their
-Reunion.
-
-“They must have this, perhaps their last--”
-
-Mrs. Osborne paused, and her husband said: “We’ll manage it; we’ll
-manage it somehow. If there is a deficit, we may be able to make it up
-by private subscription. Perhaps I’ll get a case next term of court,
-and can make a liberal contribution.” He laughed.
-
-Mr. Osborne--called Red Mayo to distinguish him from a dark-haired
-cousin of the same name, called Black Mayo--was a lawyer more by
-profession than by practice; there were not enough law crumbs in The
-Village, he said, to support a sparrow.
-
-He strolled toward the Court-house while Mrs. Osborne took her last
-hurried stitches. Then she handed the patched trousers to her son, who
-rolled indoors and put them on. He went into the garden and gloomily
-eyed the neglected square where peas and potatoes and onions were
-merely green lines among crowding weeds.
-
-“I certainly can’t finish it this morning,” he growled. “There’s too
-much to do.”
-
-“If you work hard, you can finish by sundown,” said his cousin, David
-Spotswood, who was planting a row of beets on the other side of the
-garden.
-
-“I can’t work after dinner,” said Dick. “I’ve got something else to do.
-I just can’t finish it to-day.”
-
-“You’d better,” said Patsy, who had followed him into the garden. “When
-father says ‘Richard’ and shuts his mouth--so! he means business. Say,
-Dick! What were you getting that candle for? What are you going to do?
-Let us go with you, Anne Lewis and me, and I’ll help you here.”
-
-“You help!” Dick spoke in his most superior masculine manner. “Girls
-haven’t any business in gardens. They ought to stay in the house and
-make bed-quilts. They’re too afraid of dirty hands and freckled faces.”
-
-Patsy flared up and answered so quickly that her words stepped on one
-another’s heels. “That’s mean and unfair! You know I hate gloves and
-bonnets, and I just wear them because mother makes me. But anyway, sir,
-I think they’re nicer than great-grandmother’s shawl for trousers.”
-
-She went back up the boxwood-bordered walk.
-
-“I’ll keep my eyes on you, Mr. Richard Randolph Osborne,” she said to
-herself. “Where you go to-day, I’ll follow.”
-
-Halfway up the long walk, she came upon Sweet William, sitting on the
-ground, holding a maple bough over his head.
-
-“Won’t you come to our picnic, Patsy?” he said. “Me and Scalawag are
-having a loverly picnic in the woods down by Tinkling Water.”
-
-“No, thank you,” said Patsy. “I want to see Anne Lewis about going
-somewhere after dinner.”
-
-“Where?” asked Sweet William.
-
-“I don’t know--till I find out,” laughed Patsy. “But Anne and I will do
-that; we certainly will.”
-
-“I wish Anne was staying here,” Sweet William said wistfully.
-
-“So do I,” agreed Patsy. “Easter holiday is too short to divide with
-Ruth. Oh! I’ll be so glad when it’s summer and Anne comes to stay a
-long time.”
-
-“It isn’t ever a long time where Anne is,” said Sweet William. “I’m
-going with you to see her, Patsy, and I’ll have my picnic another day.”
-
-They went off and left Dick raking and weeding and hoeing very
-diligently; but, working his best, he had not half finished his task
-when the dinner bell rang. He surveyed the garden with a scowl.
-
-“It’ll take hours and hours to get it done,” he said. “And then it
-would be too late to go where I’m going. Maybe I can work the potato
-patch after supper.”
-
-“You can’t,” said David, who had a straightforward way of facing facts.
-
-“Oh! maybe I can,” said Dick, who had a picturesque way of evading
-them. “You might help me. You might work on it awhile after dinner.”
-
-“Thank you! I’ve something else to do. I’m going to harrow my corn
-acre. I want to plant it next week,” said David, who was a blue-ribbon
-member of the Boys’ Corn Club.
-
-At the dinner table the boys were joined by Sweet William, Patsy,
-and Anne Lewis, a cousin who was spending her Easter holiday in The
-Village. The two girls watched Dick like hawks, and jumped up from
-the table as soon as he went out of the dining room. He hurried to
-the little upstairs room he shared with David that was called the
-“tumble-up room” because the steps were so steep. Presently he came
-down and showed off the things he was putting in his pockets--a candle,
-a box of matches, and a ball of stout twine. He sharpened his hatchet
-and fastened it to his belt.
-
-“Yah! You wish you knew what that’s for,” he said, with a derisive face
-at Patsy and then at Anne.
-
-He strutted across the yard toward the front gate, but he was not to
-march off in undisturbed triumph.
-
-“Dick! uh Dick!” called his mother. “Remember you’ve your garden work
-to finish.”
-
-“Yes’m.” He scowled, then he said doggedly: “There’s something else
-I’ve promised myself to do first.”
-
-Anne and Patsy waited only to see that he turned up, not down, The
-Street; then they ran around The Back Way and came out just behind him
-at the church; there The Street turned to a road which led past the
-mill and on to Redville. Dick walked quickly, and the girls hurried
-after him; then he walked slowly, and they loitered so as to keep just
-behind him.
-
-“Where are you going?” he turned and challenged them.
-
-“Oh! we might go to the mill to see Cousin Giles, or to Larkland to
-look at Cousin Mayo’s new pigeons, or to Happy Acres,” answered Patsy.
-
-Dick strode on, and the girls trotted behind him, making amicable
-efforts at conversation.
-
-“Steve Tavis has gone fishing with John and Baldie Eppes,” Anne
-remarked. “He said we girls might go, too. But Patsy and I thought
-there might be something--something more fun to do.”
-
-No answer.
-
-Patsy made an effort. “Dick,” she said, “I hope you’ll finish your
-garden work to-day. Father’s tired of excuses and he’s made up his mind
-for punishing. But even if we do get home late, I can help you.”
-
-Silence.
-
-“It’s a mighty nice day,” Patsy went on pleadingly, “to--to do outdoor
-things. You say yourself I’m as good as a boy to have around. I
-wouldn’t be in the way at all; and I could hold the candle for you.”
-
-By this time they were at the mill where the Larkland road and the
-Happy Acres path turned from the highway. Dick kept to the main road
-and the girls followed. He stopped and faced them.
-
-“You said you were going to the mill, or Larkland, or Happy Acres. Trot
-along!”
-
-“I said we might go there,” Patsy amended. “Or we might go--’most
-anywhere. Do let us go with you; please, Dick.”
-
-“Where?”
-
-“Oh! wherever you are going. We’ll not tell.”
-
-“You certainly will not,” he declared; “for a mighty good reason: you
-are not going to know anything to tell.”
-
-Patsy’s eyes flashed. “We’ll show you,” she said. “We are going to
-follow you, like your shadow. You know good and well I can run as fast
-as you. Now take your choice, sir; let us go with you, or give up and
-toddle home and finish your task so as not to get punished.”
-
-“Hm!” he jeered. “If I’ve got something on hand good enough to take
-punishment for, it’s too good to spoil with girls tagging along.”
-
-He walked briskly up the road. Anne and Patsy followed him for a silent
-mile--up and down hills scarred with red gulleys, through woods,
-by brown plowed fields and green grain land. They passed several
-log cabins; the Spencer place, an old mansion amid tumbled-down
-out-buildings; Gordan Jones’s trim new house gay with gables and fresh
-paint. Then they came to an old farmhouse surrounded by neglected
-fields.
-
-“Why, that door’s open!” Anne remarked with surprise. “Is somebody
-living at the old Tolliver place?”
-
-“A new man; Mr. Smith. He came here last winter,” explained Patsy.
-
-“Somebody new in the neighborhood!” laughed Anne. “Doesn’t that seem
-queer? What sort of folks are they?”
-
-“Um-mm; unfolksy,” said Patsy. “There’s just Mr. Smith, and his nephew
-Albert that goes to our school. We’ve never got acquainted with Albert.
-He’s sort of stand-offish; not as if he wanted to be, but as if he were
-afraid.”
-
-“Afraid of what?” asked Anne.
-
-“Oh! I don’t know. Nothing. I reckon he’s just shy.”
-
-“What sort of man is Mr. Smith?” inquired Anne.
-
-“Ugly; and grins. He’s away from home most of the time. He’s a salesman
-or agent of some kind. Dick,” Patsy returned to a more interesting
-subject, “do please tell us what you are going to do.”
-
-“We-ell,” Dick began as if he were about to yield reluctantly; then he
-interrupted himself eagerly: “Oh! look at that squirrel!”
-
-Their eyes followed his pointing finger, and crying, “Easy marks!” he
-darted into a dense thicket of pines on the other side of the road. The
-girls followed quickly, but he made good use of his moment’s start and
-they caught only glimpses of him here and there behind the trees.
-
-“Run, Anne!” Patsy called presently. “To the left. Here! Let’s head him
-off!”
-
-They ran around a thick clump of pines to meet him--and he was not
-there. He did not seem to be anywhere. He had vanished as completely as
-if the earth had opened and swallowed him.
-
-“We may as well give up,” Anne sighed at last.
-
-“Yes,” Patsy agreed reluctantly. “I reckon he’s miles away by this
-time.”
-
-Crestfallen and disappointed, they went back to the road and started
-slowly down the hill.
-
-Then a red-brown head rose out of a heap of pine brush, so cautiously
-that it did not disturb the woodpecker drumming on a nearby stump. A
-pair of merry brown eyes watched the girls till they were at a safe
-distance; then Dick, to the terror and hasty flight of the woodpecker,
-scrambled out of the brush heap.
-
-“Cock-a-doodle-doo-_oo-oo_!” he called deridingly.
-
-Anne and Patsy started and looked back.
-
-“There he is!” groaned Patsy.
-
-Yes, there he was, standing in the middle of the road, waving his hand
-tauntingly.
-
-“Shall we chase him again?” asked Anne.
-
-“Yes,” said Patsy; and then: “No, it’s no use. He’s too far away;
-before we could get halfway up the hill, he’d be out of sight again.”
-
-“Oh, well!” laughed Anne. “We don’t care, Patsy-pet. Let’s go to Happy
-Acres and see what flowers are in bloom.”
-
-They went back to Larkland mill that had been a mill ever since The
-Village had been a village; crossed a foot bridge over Tinkling Water;
-and followed the path to the woodland nook they called Happy Acres.
-Long ago a house had been there, and persistent garden bulbs and shrubs
-gave beauty and fragrance to the place. One spring, Anne had adopted
-it and christened it Happy Acres, and she and her friends had made it
-a little woodland park that was a joy to all the neighborhood. It was
-fragrant now with a blossoming plum-tree and gay with the pink and
-scarlet of flowering almond and japonica.
-
-Anne and Patsy plucked a few sprays to carry home the beauty of it,
-and started down the path for a little visit to their cousin, Giles
-Spotswood, the miller.
-
-Patsy, who was in front, stopped suddenly. “What’s that?” she whispered.
-
-“It sounds like men quarreling,” Anne whispered back. “Who on earth--”
-
-“Look there!”
-
-Anne crept to Patsy’s side and peeped through the bushes. There were
-two men on the roadside. One was their cousin, Black Mayo Osborne.
-
-“Who’s that man?” asked Anne.
-
-“Mr. Smith; the new man at the Tolliver place.”
-
-“Ugh! he’s horrid! snarling like a spiteful cur dog!” exclaimed Anne.
-
-The stranger was indeed odd and unpleasant-looking. He had long
-loose-jointed limbs and such a short body that it seemed as if its
-only function was to hold his head and limbs together. The two sides
-of his blond face were quite unlike. The left side was handsome with
-its straight brow and wide blue eye; but the right eye, half hidden by
-its drooping lid, slanted outward and down, the tip of the nose turned
-toward the bulging right nostril, and the mouth drooped at the right
-corner and ended in a heavy downward line.
-
-“Easy! go easy, my German friend!” Black Mayo’s voice rang out clear
-and mocking.
-
-“I am not a German; that am I not!” screamed Smith. “I am an American
-citizen. I can my papers show. I am more American than you. What are
-your peoples here? _Ach!_ what do they? This morning they did the last
-cent out of their treasury take, the expenses of old traitors and
-rebels to pay--”
-
-The sentence was not finished. A quick blow from the shoulder stretched
-him on the ground.
-
-“Hey! lie there a minute!” cried Black Mayo, with an impish light
-twinkling in his dark eyes. “Listen! Here’s a tune you’ve got to
-respect in this part of the world.” He whistled “Dixie” with vim and
-vigor, over and over again. Then he stepped aside and held out his
-hand, saying: “Ah, well! You didn’t know any better. Forget it!”
-
-The man glared up at him, without a word.
-
-“Oh! if that’s the way you feel about it--” Mr. Osborne laughed,
-shrugged his shoulders, and, still whistling “Dixie,” took the road
-that led to his home at Larkland.
-
-Mr. Smith scrambled to his feet and looked after Black Mayo, from under
-down-drawn brows, with his thin wide lips writhing like serpents; then
-he went limping up the road.
-
-The girls turned white amazed faces to each other.
-
-“Ugh!” said Patsy. “Let’s go home. Do--do you reckon he’ll hurt Cousin
-Mayo?”
-
-“Of course not. He can’t. How can he?” said Anne. After a pause she
-added: “He certainly will if he can.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER II
-
-
-Exulting at the way he had diddled the girls, Dick pranced along the
-Redville road. He did not meet any one, for it was a fair spring day
-and the country people were busy; but he saw men and boys he knew,
-plowing and grubbing, hallooing to their teams and to one another.
-
-About two miles from The Village, Dick turned off on the Old Plank
-Road. Twenty years before, this had been a highway going through The
-Village, on its long way to Richmond. Then the railroad was built. It
-wanted to come through The Village, between court-house and church,
-but the people rose up in arms. They did not want shrieking, grinding
-trains, to scare horses and bring in outsiders, nor an iron track
-parting their homes from their graves in the churchyard. So the
-railroad went by Redville that was six miles from The Village in summer
-and three or four times as far in the winter season of ruts and red mud.
-
-After the railway was built, however, the road by Redville station
-became the thoroughfare; the Old Plank Road was seldom traveled except
-by negroes who lived in clearings in the Big Woods that covered miles
-of the rocky, infertile ridge land.
-
-Dick was near one of these clearings, a patch of stumpy land around a
-log cabin, when he heard a voice calling loudly, “Whoa! Gee! Whoa, I
-say!”
-
-An old negro was coming up the hill, in a cart drawn by bony,
-long-horned oxen.
-
-“Hey, Unc’ Isham!” said Dick. “What are you making such a racket for?”
-
-Isham Baskerfield jumped nervously; but when he recognized the speaker,
-he grinned and said: “Howdy, little marster! howdy! I was jest talkin’
-to my oxes. I tuk ’em down to de creek to gin ’em some water.”
-
-“You sounded scared,” commented Dick. “And you looked scared, too.”
-
-“Skeered? Course I aint skeered. Huccome I be skeered?” Isham replied
-loudly. Then he mumbled: “I aint nuver liked to go down dis road since
-dat old man--Whar you gwine, Marse Dick?” he interrupted himself.
-“Don’t you fool ’round dat lowermos’ cabin. Dat’s”--he breathed the
-name in a whisper--“Solomon Gabe’s house, dat is. An’ he can shore
-cunjer folks.”
-
-Dick laughed. “So that’s what you are afraid of. You--”
-
-“Sh--sh, little marster!” The old negro looked around, as if afraid of
-being overheard. He stopped his oxcart in front of his cabin. “I got to
-git my meal bag,” he said. “Lily Belle emptied it to make a hoecake for
-dinner, so I got to go to mill an’ git some corn ground ’fore supper
-time. I don’t worry ’bout nothin’ long as my meal bag can stan’ up for
-itself, but when it lays down I got to stir about. What you doin’,
-Marse Dick, strayin’ so fur from home?”
-
-“Oh! I’m just strolling ’round,” Dick answered vaguely.
-
-“Umph! When I fust see you, I thought you mought be gwine fishin’; but
-you aint got no fishin’ pole.”
-
-“No use to carry a pole in the woods, when you’ve got a knife,” said
-Dick. “Where is a good place to go?”
-
-“Uh! any o’ dem holes in Mine Creek below de ford,” said the old man;
-“taint good fishin’ ’bove thar.”
-
-“O. K.!” said Dick. “If I catch more fish than I can carry, I’ll leave
-you what I can’t tote home.”
-
-“Yas, suh; yas, suh! I reckon you will,” chuckled the old negro.
-
-Dick went on down the road. But his merry whistle died on his lips as
-he passed Solomon Gabe’s cabin.
-
-It stood, like a dark, poisonous fungus, under low-branching evergreens
-in a dank, somber hollow a little away from the road. The squat old log
-hovel had not even a window; the door stood open, not hospitably, but
-like the yawning mouth of a pit.
-
-Dick ran on down the road and came presently to Mine Creek, a little
-stream straggling along a rocky, weed-fringed bed. Near the ford,
-there was a pile of rotting logs and fallen stones that had once been
-a cabin. He left the road here, but he did not take Isham’s advice and
-go down Mine Creek. Instead, he went up stream, following a vague old
-path that presently crossed the creek and climbed a little hill. There
-was a small enclosure fenced in with rotting rails. In and around the
-enclosure were piles of earth and broken stones of such ancient date
-that saplings and even trees were growing on them.
-
-Dick paused on the hilltop and looked around cautiously. No one was in
-sight; and all was still except for the chatter of squirrels and the
-drumming of woodpeckers. He jumped over the old fence and advanced to
-the edge of a well-like opening. Again he stopped and looked around.
-Then he took out of his pocket a ball of string. He tied a stone to
-one end of it; dropped the stone into the hole; played out his line
-until it rested on the bottom; and tied a knot in the string at the
-ground level.
-
-Then he went into the woods and cut down a hickory sapling; he measured
-it with his line and cut it off at the top; and trimmed the branches,
-leaving stout prongs at intervals of about eighteen inches. Every now
-and then, he stopped and looked about, to make sure that he was not
-observed. After nearly an hour’s work, he finished an improvised ladder
-which he carried to the hole and slid over the edge. Then with a final
-sharp lookout, he descended.
-
-He found himself in a pit about ten feet in diameter, heaped knee-deep
-with twigs and leaves swept there by winds of many winters. At one side
-there was an opening four feet wide and five or six feet high, the
-mouth of a tunnel that was roofed with logs supported on the sides by
-stout rough timbers.
-
-Dick lighted his candle and started down this tunnel. But after a few
-steps he turned back, set down his candle, and pulled his ladder into
-the hole.
-
-“Now,” he said. “Anybody’s welcome to look in here. I reckon they’ll
-not find little Dick.”
-
-He picked up his candle and went along the tunnel. Now and then it
-dropped down abruptly, but there were timbers and old ladders that made
-the way passable. At last the tunnel broadened into a room about thirty
-feet square and high enough to stand upright in. This room also was
-roofed with logs and poles propped by stout timbers of white oak. Here
-and there were heaps of earth and stones and piles of rotting timbers;
-on the left side there was another tunnel.
-
-Dick hesitated a minute, then he muttered: “I reckon I’ll find _it_
-here. But I’ll look around first.”
-
-He followed the lower tunnel. It, too, slanted downward, but it was
-longer than the upper one and had several short spurs. It ended in
-a pit a dozen feet deep, that had an old ladder in it. Dick climbed
-down and looked around, then he went back to the main room and began
-examining the clay and stone between the supporting timbers.
-
-“It certainly seems as if they would have left some,” he said earnestly
-to himself. “I ought to see little bits sparkling somewhere. If they
-were ever so little, they would show me where to work.”
-
-His tour of investigation brought him at last to a corner where
-there was a heap of earth and stones. He scrambled on top of the
-mound,--and, in a twinkling, he landed at the bottom of a hole.
-
-For a minute he was stunned. Then he staggered to his feet, lighted the
-candle which had been extinguished in his fall, and looked around. He
-had fallen into a pit ten or twelve feet deep--probably an opening of
-the mine that had been abandoned with the failure of a vein that was
-being followed. The place had been covered with a layer of logs and
-poles on top of which earth and stones had been thrown. The rotting
-timbers--how many years they had been there!--had given way under his
-weight.
-
-How was he to get out? The walls of the pit, stone in one place and
-clay on the other sides, were steep, almost perpendicular.
-
-After considering awhile, he set his candle on a projecting rock, took
-out his knife, and dug some crannies for finger-holds and toe-holds,
-to serve as a ladder. But when he put his weight in them and tried
-to climb up, the clay slipped under his feet and he slid back. He
-made the holes larger and deeper, but after he mounted two or three
-steps he slid back again; and again; and again. At last he gave up
-this plan. Anyway, if he could climb to the top, how could he get
-out? He had crashed through the middle of the pit, and the broken
-downward-slanting poles barred the sides.
-
-Must he stay here and wait for help to come? Help? What help? No one
-knew where he was. Oh! how he regretted now his careful plans to put
-every one off the trail. Anne and Patsy could only say that they had
-last seen him on the main road to Redville. And Isham thought he had
-gone down Mine Creek.
-
-If only he had left the ladder in place, there would be a chance that
-when they missed him and made search, they would look in the mine. But
-he had taken that chance away from himself by pulling the ladder into
-the pit.
-
-He must dig his way out. He _must_! There was no other way of escape.
-He selected a place that seemed free from rocks, and began to hack at
-the wall. He toiled till his arms ached and his hands were sore and
-blistered. It was a slow and painful task, but he was making progress.
-He piled up loose rocks and stood on tiptoe, so as to reach higher
-on the wall. In spite of his weariness and his tormented hands, his
-spirits rose.
-
-“A tight place like this is lots of fun--after you get out. Won’t Dave
-and Steve pop their eyes when I tell ’em about it?”
-
-He laughed and, with renewed vigor, drove his knife into the hard
-clay. There was a sharp scratch and a snap. Something fell, click! on
-a stone. It was his knife blade, broken against a rock that extended
-shelf-like above him, and formed an impassable barrier. All these
-hours of work and pain were wasted. He must begin again and dig out in
-another place; or try to, and perhaps run against rock again. And with
-this broken knife!
-
-He groaned and looked around.
-
-“O-oh!” he gave a sharp, startled cry. His candle! Only an inch of it
-was left. Oh! he _must_ get out! How terrible it would be here in the
-pitch-black, shut-in dark!
-
-He seized a broken bit of timber for a makeshift spade, and gave a
-hurried stroke. Alas! The old timber snapped in two, bruising and
-cutting his hands cruelly. He threw aside the useless fragment and
-then, as if he had lost the power of motion, he stood staring at his
-bit of candle that shortened with every passing second.
-
-He pulled himself together. He must view every foot, every inch of the
-pit, so that he could work to purpose in the dark, not just dig, dig,
-dig, and get nowhere. He scrutinized the wall, noting every angle and
-projection; then he looked up, and studied the position of every log,
-every broken pole. For the first time, he observed a log that did not
-extend across the pit; its end was about two feet from the wall. Ah!
-perhaps, perhaps--
-
-He jerked the string out of his pocket, made a slip noose, and threw
-it at the end of the log; the noose fell short. He threw it again; and
-again it went aside. The next time, it caught a broken pole, and to
-get it off he had to poke and push with a piece of timber for two or
-three minutes--minutes that seemed hours as he glanced fearfully at
-the flickering candle. He threw the noose again; and at last it went
-over the log. He tried to pull it along. He wanted to get it near the
-middle, free of the broken poles, and pull himself up by it, if--oh!
-how he prayed it was!--stout enough to bear his weight; but now it was
-fast on a knot and he could not move it.
-
-He glanced at the candle. It was a mere bit of wick in a gob of grease;
-every flicker threatened to be its last. He could not wait any longer!
-he must do something! something! He would pull himself up to the end of
-the log and try to break through the poles.
-
-As he pulled, the log began to move. Ah! If he could pull the end into
-the pit, it would be a bridge to climb out on. He jerked with all his
-might, and it moved, slid, slipped downward; the end caught against a
-projecting rock about four feet from the top; there it held fast.
-
-The candle flame flared and dropped and--no, it was not out; not yet.
-
-Dick jumped up and caught hold of the log. The movement fanned the
-failing light; it spurted and went out. No matter now! He had firm hold
-of the log. He scrambled up on it and managed presently to push and
-pull himself between the broken poles. At last, at last, thank Heaven!
-he was out of that awful pit.
-
-He staggered along, feeling his way by the wall, making one ascent
-after another, until a light glimmered before him and he reached the
-entrance well. He raised his ladder and climbed out. Then his strength
-gave way. He dropped down on a pile of leaves at the mine entrance, and
-lay there, gazing blankly at the blue sky shining beyond the fretwork
-of budding branches.
-
-Suddenly he began to laugh. He sat up and slapped his knees. “I’ll pass
-it on to them,” he said. “I’ll cover up that hole, and I’ll take Dave
-and Steve there--after I find _it_--and let them tumble in without a
-light. Then I’ll go off and pretend I don’t hear them, and--oh! I’ll
-let them stay there long enough for them to think, to feel--” His face
-was suddenly solemn. “I might have stayed there and died. Died!”
-
-He got up and dragged the ladder out, and hid it under the leaves piled
-against the fence.
-
-“I reckon I ought not to expect to find it right away,” he sighed.
-“I’ve got to keep on looking and looking and looking. And I say I will!
-But I need some real tools. A knife, specially a broken one, isn’t much
-force for mining.”
-
-He went toward home, but he was in no hurry to complete the journey at
-the end of which were his unfinished task and his father. Instead of
-going down The Street, he took The Back Way behind the Court-house, and
-slipped around the corner of the blacksmith shop.
-
-Mr. Mallett, the blacksmith, with only his corncob pipe for company,
-was sitting in a chair tilted against the door jamb of the grimy log
-cabin. He was a vivacious little man with blue eyes and dark hair, and
-a face that would have been sallow if it had been visible under the
-grime. All the Village boys liked to loaf at his shop, but Dick had now
-a special reason for visiting him.
-
-“Mr. Mallett--” Dick began.
-
-The smith started. “You young imp!” he exclaimed. “What do you mean by
-jumping at me, sudden as a jack-in-the-box? I wasn’t thinking ’bout
-you--and here you are, close enough to hear my very thoughts. I never
-see such a boy. Why, what’s the matter with your face?”
-
-“I fell down. It got scratched,” Dick explained briefly. “Mr.
-Mallett, I was thinking about the Old Sterling Mine, near your
-great-grandfather’s shop. Do you reckon it was silver, real silver, he
-got there?”
-
-“Do I reckon? No, I don’t! I know it, sure and certain as I’m setting
-here in this chair, smoking my corncob pipe. Aint I heard my father
-tell time and again what his granddad told him? Why, my father could
-remember him good. He was a little quick man with blue eyes and
-black hair--we all get our favor from him. He never did learn to
-talk like folks over here; he always mixed his words and gave ’em
-curious-sounding twists. He come from France, one of Lafayette’s
-soldiers he was.”
-
-“Why didn’t he go back with Lafayette?” asked Dick. “I should think
-he’d have been lonesome here, away from his own home and folks.”
-
-“Certainly he was lonesome,” said Mr. Mallett. “My father said, when he
-was old and child-like, he’d set in the corner, jabbering French by the
-hour, with tears dripping down his face.”
-
-“I don’t see why he stayed here,” persisted Dick.
-
-“He just stayed and kept staying,” said the smith. “Maybe that old
-silver mine had something to do with it. He was always expecting to get
-out a fortune. He come with the Frenchers to chase Cornwallis, and they
-stopped here, two or three days, to mend shoes and get victuals.
-
-“The old Mr. Osborne that owned Larkland in them days see what a good
-blacksmith my great-grandad was, and told him when the war was over to
-come back here and he should have a home. So he did, and the squire
-helped him get some of the old glebe land, and he married Mr. Osborne’s
-overseer’s daughter. He had a smithy on the Old Plank Road by Mine
-Creek. I reckon you know the place.”
-
-Dick nodded. He did not say he had been there that very afternoon.
-
-“And he found silver on that hill. My grand-daddy used to tell us
-children about seeing his father getting silver out of the ground and
-beating it on his anvil with his sledge hammer. And Black Mayo that’s
-always finding out something ’bout everything, he found them old
-_ree_cord papers.”
-
-“And they proved about the silver mine?” asked Dick.
-
-“Certainly they did,” asserted Mr. Mallett. “Would folks try a
-man in law court for making money out of silver he didn’t have?
-Great-granddad didn’t deny making of it. He just said he wasn’t making
-no false coins. He was hammering out sterling pure silver. That’s why
-they call it the Sterling Mine. And he was making pieces like Spanish
-six shilling pieces--our folks counted money by shillings in them
-days--and was giving them, in place of what they called alloy; he was
-giving better and purer money than the law. And what could folks say to
-that? Why, nothing; for it was the truth.”
-
-“And so they didn’t punish him?” asked Dick.
-
-“Punish him? What for? For doing better than the law of the land? No,
-sirree!”
-
-“I don’t reckon he got out all the silver,” said Dick, more to himself
-than to Mr. Mallett.
-
-“Course not! Some was got out in my father’s day, by the Mr. Mayo that
-owned the land before The War.”
-
-“How did they get it out?” asked Dick.
-
-“Dug it out with tools, of course. Aint there the old picks and sledges
-and things, setting there in that shed, that my father made for them?
-And Mr. Mayo--”
-
-“Are they--”
-
-Dick tried to interrupt, but Mr. Mallett went on with what he had to
-say: “He aint made much out of it. They say it was what they call ‘free
-silver’, and great-granddad chanced to strike where it was rich. It
-petered out, and silver was so scarce and the rock so hard it didn’t
-pay to work the mine. Some folks say that. There was a tale that the
-manager wasn’t trying to make it pay; he wanted to get the mine for
-himself. He tried to buy it. But he didn’t. He died. Anyway, The War
-came, and ’twasn’t worked any more.”
-
-“Yes.” Dick accepted the fact that The War ended everything, even the
-worth of the silver mine. “It does seem, if it was real silver, we
-could see it there now,” he said thoughtfully.
-
-“Shucks!” Mr. Mallett got up and knocked the ashes out of his pipe.
-“Course they took out all in sight. Folks would have to dig for any
-more they got.”
-
-“And the tools; will you--” Dick checked himself. If he asked for the
-tools now, Mr. Mallett would guess what he was planning to do and
-somehow all The Village would know before sunset. He must wait and
-manage to get them, without betraying his purpose.
-
-Mr. Mallett was looking at the westering sun. “Fayett ought to be
-home,” he said. “He went to Redville, and he was to be back in time to
-help me with a little work.”
-
-“Fayett!” exclaimed Dick. “Why, I didn’t know he came home for Easter.”
-
-“Yes,” said Mr. Mallett. “He’s mighty stirred up ’bout this war. What
-have we got to do with Europe’s war that started with the killing of a
-little prince in a country I’d never heard tell of? But Fayett’s got a
-notion in his head-- Here! I’ve got to fix some rivets. Don’t you want
-to blow the bellows?”
-
-“I wish I had time,” said Dick. “I’ve got to go home. I--I haven’t
-finished my garden work.”
-
-“Then I reckon you’ll save it for another day,” said the smith. “Sun’s
-’most down.”
-
-Its long rays lay like a red-gold band across The Street, as Dick
-started home, wishing--too late!--that he had finished his garden task
-and postponed his adventuring to another day. Seeing his father on the
-porch, the truant slipped behind the boxwood at the edge of the walk.
-But Mr. Osborne called, “Dick!” and then more sternly, “Richard!”
-
-It was useless to pretend not to hear.
-
-“Sir!” Dick answered meekly.
-
-“Have you completed your garden work?”
-
-“Not--not quite, sir,” said Dick. “I am just going to it now, sir. I
-can get a lot done before dark. And I’ll get up soon Monday morning,
-and finish it, sir, indeed I will.”
-
-“My son,--” Mr. Osborne spoke in a magisterial voice and took Dick by
-the arm.
-
-Just then the front gate clicked, and Black Mayo came up the walk.
-
-“War has been declared,” he said without a word of greeting. “War! The
-United States has declared war with Germany.”
-
-Red Mayo dropped Dick’s arm. “How’d you hear?”
-
-“I met Fayett Mallett coming from Redville. He’d heard the news, if we
-can call it news. We knew it was coming.”
-
-“Of course; it was inevitable. We knew that the minute we read the
-President’s War Message. He held off as long as he could.”
-
-“Yes. Now the War Resolution has passed Congress and the President has
-signed it.”
-
-Dick stood listening a minute, then slipped indoors just as his mother
-came out.
-
-“What are you talking about?” she asked. “What is the matter?”
-
-“War!” said her husband. “The United States is in the War, Miranda.”
-
-Sweet William was at his mother’s elbow. He spoke in a puzzled little
-voice. “I thought The War was done. I thought the Confedacy was
-overrun.”
-
-“This is another war, son,” laughed Mr. Osborne. “This is war with
-Germany.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER III
-
-
-Just then Emma came to the door. Emma was the Osbornes’ old servant,
-brown and plump as one of her own baked apple dumplings, and as much a
-part of the family as the tall clock in “the chamber.”
-
-“Supper is ready, Miss M’randa, an’ you-all come right away, please’m,”
-she said. “De muffins is light as a feather. Come on an’ butter ’em. If
-you-all will live on corn bread, please’m eat it hot.”
-
-“Poor Emma!” laughed Mrs. Osborne. “She cannot reconcile herself to our
-food program.”
-
-“I tell Emma ’bout the Belgians,” complained Sweet William. “But she
-says ‘them folks is too far off for her to bother ’bout; corn bread
-don’t set good on her stomach; and she’s going to eat what she likes,
-long as she can get it.’ And, mother, she has light bread and hot
-biscuits for herself every day, and--”
-
-“Sh-sh, son boy!” said Mrs. Osborne. “Emma doesn’t know any better, and
-we do. Come, Mayo, and Mayo. Come to the hot corn muffins!”
-
-“I ought to go home,” said Black Mayo. “Polly’ll be expecting me.”
-
-“Indeed she will not,” said Mrs. Osborne. “Polly never expects you till
-she sees you coming in the gate. How is she, and how are your pigeons?
-I understand they are a part of your family now. Of course you’ll stay
-to supper, Mayo. Patsy, tell Emma to put another plate on the table.”
-
-A visit from their Cousin Mayo, always a delight, was now especially
-welcome to Dick because it postponed, perhaps prevented, a disagreeable
-interview with his father. He slipped to his place and quietly devoted
-himself to the hot muffins, cold ham, and damson preserves.
-
-“Why, Dick! What have you done to your face?” asked his mother.
-
-“Nothing. It got scratched,” he mumbled, glancing at his father.
-
-But Mr. Osborne was not thinking of the garden; he was about to present
-to his family an amazing piece of news. He prepared for it by an
-impressive “Ahem!” with his eyes fixed on Black Mayo.
-
-“A client came to my office to-day,” he said solemnly.
-
-“Really, Mayo!” exclaimed his wife.
-
-“What is a client?” asked Sweet William.
-
-“Who disturbed the hoary dust of your sanctum?” asked Black Mayo.
-
-“Well may you inquire!” said the Village lawyer. “You are responsible
-for his coming.”
-
-“I?” There was a look of blank astonishment, followed by a peal of
-laughter. “You don’t mean to say that scoundrel Smith--”
-
-“Yes. He wants to take action against you for assault and battery.”
-
-“What is a client?” Sweet William asked again.
-
-“What in the world are you talking about?” inquired Mrs. Osborne.
-
-“Oh, I reckon I know.” Patsy eagerly aired her knowledge. “That Smith,
-the new man at the Tolliver place, quarreled with Cousin Mayo, and
-Cousin Mayo knocked him down. We saw it, Anne and I.”
-
-“Oh, Princess Pocahontas! Are you and Lady Anne taking the witness
-stand against me?” Black Mayo said in mock reproach. “Well, it’s true.”
-
-Mrs. Osborne gave a little exclamation of horror. “Oh, Mayo!” she said,
-frowning at her husband. “I’ve begged you not to let outside people buy
-land around here. And now Mayo’s had to knock one of them down.”
-
-“But, Miranda dear, when a man sells his farm and the purchaser comes
-to get me to look up the title--”
-
-“You just ought to tell him we don’t want him here,” said Mrs. Osborne.
-“What is the use of being a lawyer if you can’t put some law on
-outsiders to keep them from spoiling The Village?”
-
-The two men laughed.
-
-Then Black Mayo said: “I suppose he told you about it, Mayo. The ‘I
-saids’ and ‘he saids’?”
-
-“Yes; oh, yes!”
-
-“H’m! I hope you’ll make him pay you a good fat fee for the case.”
-
-“Fee!” Red Mayo stared in amazement. “Assuredly you don’t think I’d
-accept his dirty money! Case! I informed him he had none.”
-
-“But I did knock him down.”
-
-“Of course you did. When he repeated what he said, I’d have knocked
-him down myself, if he hadn’t been in my own office. I told him if The
-Village heard such talk, he’d be tarred and feathered and drummed out
-of the community. Then I ordered him out of my office.”
-
-“And that is how you treat your _rara avis_, a client!” said Black Mayo.
-
-“What is a client?” repeated Sweet William, whose questions were always
-answered because he never stopped asking till they were.
-
-“A client, young man, is the golden-egg goose that a lawyer tries
-to lure into his coop,” Black Mayo explained. “One fluttered to your
-father and he shooed it away.”
-
-“I wish I had a goose that laid gold eggs,” said Sweet William. “I
-wouldn’t kill it, like the silly man in that story.”
-
-“Perhaps I can find one and trade it to you for Hop-o-hop,” suggested
-his cousin.
-
-Sweet William considered and shook his head. “Hop-o-hop couldn’t get on
-without me,” he said gravely.
-
-“Ah, it’s a family failing,” laughed Black Mayo, as they left the
-table. “None of you is willing to pay the price for the goose.”
-
-The evening was so mild that they settled themselves again on the
-porch. The men resumed their discussion of the war; David pored over
-a bulletin about corn; Dick snuggled down in a corner with “The Days
-of Bruce”; Anne and Patsy brought out their Red Cross knitting, and
-whispered and giggled together. Sweet William put a stool beside his
-mother’s chair and cuddled against her knee, with Scalawag at his feet.
-
-Mrs. Osborne left the discussion of public affairs to the menfolks. She
-was intent on her own task, the making out of a program for the Village
-Literary Society. What pleasant meetings they would have, reading about
-the Plantagenet kings, supplementing Hume’s history with Waverley
-novels and Shakespeare plays. She smiled and folded her paper.
-
-As the twilight deepened, Dick shut his book and grinned at the girls.
-
-“Too bad not to have your company on my walk to-day, after you promised
-it, too!”
-
-“Oh! we thought of a nicer place to go, where we wouldn’t scratch our
-faces,” said Anne.
-
-“We’ll go with you some day, after you tear down all the barbed wire
-and briers,” said Patsy.
-
-“I dare you!” Dick defied them.
-
-“You say that because you know I’m going away so soon,” said Anne.
-
-“You’re coming back in June. I dare and double dare you for then,”
-replied Dick. “I’ll be going to this place--oh! right along.”
-
-“All right,” said Anne. “We’ll follow you; see if we don’t. We’ll not
-take a dare; will we, Patsy-pet?”
-
-Their bickering was interrupted by the approach of guests. Three men
-strolled across the yard--Giles Spotswood, the cousin from the mill;
-Will Blair, another cousin, who kept the Village post office; and old
-Mr. Tavis, a villager outside the cousinship.
-
-“We saw Black Mayo here, and we dropped in to talk over the news,”
-said Mr. Blair. “Giles says Fayett Mallett heard at Redville that the
-United States has declared war. That’s what comes of sinking American
-ships; eh, Mayo?”
-
-“Yes,” answered Black Mayo; “the German sinking of American ships was
-the overt act which brought on this war, just as the Stamp Tax brought
-on the Revolution. But at bottom, in both cases, the real cause is the
-same: it’s a fight against a despotic government for liberty and human
-rights.”
-
-“It’s strange the Germans kept up submarine fighting after the United
-States’ protests,” said Mr. Blair; “getting another powerful enemy.”
-
-“I reckon they count on winning the war with U-boats before the United
-States gets over there with both feet,” answered Black Mayo. “But I’ll
-bet on the British Navy; it’s saved the Allies so far.”
-
-“You said the Belgians saved them by that ten days of defense that gave
-the French and British time to come,” said David.
-
-“You told me the French saved them by driving the Germans back at the
-battle of the Marne,” said Dick.
-
-“Oh! but you said the stubborn retreat of that first little British
-army was a real victory that made possible the Marne victory,” Patsy
-reminded him.
-
-“Well, well! a good deal of saving is necessary; and maybe the old
-United States will jump in and do the final saving.”
-
-“The French and British are pushing forward now,” said Mr. Blair.
-“Yesterday’s paper says----”
-
-The men discussed the war news in an interested but remote way, just as
-they had discussed plagues in India, famines in China, the Boer War.
-Their sympathies were as wide as humanity; but, after all, these things
-did not touch them, really and personally, as did the death of Joe
-Spencer’s little daughter or the burning of a negro cabin with a baby
-in it. No one said “we” about the war; it was always “they.”
-
-“What do you reckon they will do?” asked Mr. Spotswood. “Will they send
-an army over, do you think?”
-
-“Oh, no!” Red Mayo answered confidently. “The war will be over before
-they could send men abroad, even if they had a trained army ready to
-start. They’ll lend the Allies money; they’ll give some--large amounts,
-millions, no doubt. And they’ll supply food and munitions; they must
-hustle around and get ships.”
-
-“The main job will be to get the food to send,” said Mr. Spotswood.
-“There’s an alarming shortage of grain. I never saw it so scarce and
-high, since I’ve been milling. The first war work is the farmers’, to
-raise a bumper crop.”
-
-“Then I’m in war work, father,” said David. “I’m going to beat the
-record on my corn acre this year.”
-
-Dick laughed. “A poor war worker! Not even a one-horse farmer, just a
-one-acre boy!”
-
-“My one-acre boy multiplied by hundreds of thousands makes the Boys’
-Corn Club a big thing,” said Mr. Spotswood. “Why aren’t you in it,
-Dick?”
-
-“I’ve got something better to do,” said Dick, confidently and
-mysteriously.
-
-“Isn’t it strange the Germans don’t see they are beaten?” said Mr.
-Blair.
-
-“Man, man! What are you talking about?” Black Mayo exclaimed. “Beaten?
-In three years of war, German soil has been trampled by enemy feet
-only once, those few days in that first August when the French invaded
-Alsace. I fear there’s a hard struggle and dark days ahead.”
-
-This speech amazed every one.
-
-“Why, Cousin Mayo! Can’t the United States whip the world?” exclaimed
-David.
-
-“Aren’t most of the nations against Germany?” asked Dick.
-
-“Oh, yes! A score of nations are united against Germany and her sister
-autocracies, Austria-Hungary and Turkey and Bulgaria.”
-
-“Is Germany so much the best fighter?” David wanted to know.
-
-“No! But she has the inside lines, and she was ready for war. For
-nearly forty years she was preparing for ‘the day,’ while the rest of
-the world was busy with works of peace.”
-
-“Didn’t the other countries have armies and navies, too?” David
-persisted.
-
-“No country ever built up such a perfect war machine as Germany,”
-said Mr. Osborne. “Every point was prepared. Optical and dye experts
-produced an inconspicuous gray-green uniform; engineers constructed
-the Kiel Canal and a network of railroads leading to Belgium and
-France; scientists captured nitrogen from the air for explosives and
-fertilizers, and devised Zeppelins, huge guns, submarines, and poison
-gas; experts made war plans; officers were drilled to carry them out
-with soldiers trained by years of service. And the minds of people were
-prepared--abroad by propaganda, and at home by patriotic-sounding talk
-about ‘the seas must be free’ and ‘we demand our place in the sun.’
-Even Kuno----” He paused and then said to himself, “I wonder where Kuno
-is!”
-
-“Kuno?” said Red Mayo, questioningly.
-
-“Kuno Kleist, a German friend of mine with whom I tramped through
-Mexico. He was coming home with me, but he had news that his mother was
-ill, so he went back to Germany. Such a clever, merry, kind-hearted
-fellow he was; confident that the eternal jubilee of peace and
-brotherhood was at hand, ‘made in Germany,’ by his Socialist brethren.”
-
-Mr. Blair laughed. “Now we are seeing what is really ‘made in Germany’
-by your friend Kuno Kleist and the others.”
-
-Black Mayo shook his head. “Not Kuno, not the will and heart of him.
-They may have his body--I hope not, I hope not--as a cog in this
-terrible military machine, crushing helpless nations and people with
-its awful policy of frightfulness.”
-
-“They ought all to be killed, them German scoundrels ought,” wheezed
-old Mr. Tavis. “They ought to be treated like they treat the Belgians
-and them other people Will Blair reads us about in his newspaper.”
-
-“No and no!” Black Mayo said emphatically; then he went on, looking not
-at Mr. Tavis, but at David and Dick: “The worst thing that could happen
-to the world, to us, would be to be infected by the germ of hate.”
-
-“But the Germans do such mean things, Cousin Mayo. How can we not hate
-them?” Patsy looked up with a frown. “Father read in the paper to-day
-that two more relief ships have been sunk, ships loaded with food for
-the starving Belgians.”
-
-“And I gave all my money to buy it,” said Sweet William, indignantly.
-“I’m saving my sugar for the poor little Belgians. Do you reckon the
-Germans’ll sink that, too?”
-
-“Relief ships!” said David. “Why, they sink hospital ships, with
-wounded soldiers and doctors and nurses; and ships with women and
-babies. Remember the _Lusitania_!”
-
-“I think we ought to hate them,” said Anne.
-
-“No, dear, no,” said Black Mayo. “We ought to fight fair and hard and
-without hate, for our own rights and the rights of all people, the
-Germans, too. Why, the German people had no voice in making this war.
-It was declared by the kaiser without consulting the _Reichstag_ in
-which the people are represented.
-
-“Remember, children, most wars are made by governments, against the
-wishes and interests of the people. War is a disaster, a scourge;
-war, more than famine, is the seven blasted ears of corn, the seven
-lean-fleshed kine, destroying the full and the well-favored. All the
-waste and woe of this World War will be worth while if they make people
-realize the horror and wickedness of war and put an end to it forever.”
-
-“You are talking over their heads,” laughed Red Mayo.
-
-“I am not sure of that,” said Black Mayo, looking at David’s thoughtful
-face. “And if I am, it is not a bad thing for young folks to have
-things above them to grow up to.”
-
-“Dick, get a chair for Cousin Alice Blair,” said Mrs. Osborne, as a
-fat, smiling woman waddled up the path. “She likes the big rocker. Get
-two chairs, son. There’s Miss Fanny coming down The Street, and she’ll
-stop to find out what we are talking about.”
-
-Sure enough, Miss Fanny Morrison turned in at the gate. She was the
-Village seamstress, a blunt-featured, blunt-mannered, kind-hearted
-woman who lived with an invalid sister in a cottage across the street
-from the Osborne home.
-
-“I saw you-all out here and I just had to come in,” she said. “Oh!
-you’re talking about this war. Is it really true that the United States
-is in it? Isn’t it awful? War is a terrible thing. I certainly am
-glad I don’t live in a country that is in it, I mean, really in it.
-My mother said that during The War they used to----” She carried the
-conversation away from the war that was convulsing the world, to their
-“The War,” fought before they were born.
-
-“Did the supervisors appropriate money for our veterans to go to the
-Reunion, Mayo?” Mrs. Osborne asked presently.
-
-“The treasury’s almost empty,” answered her husband. “They gave what
-they had. And we started a subscription to make up the deficit.”
-
-“We can raise part of the money by selling lunches on the Green during
-court week,” said Mrs. Osborne.
-
-Patsy spoke quickly. “Oh, no, mother! You forget I told you the
-school’s going to serve lunches that week for the Red Cross.”
-
-Mrs. Osborne turned a surprised, indignant face to her daughter. “Why,
-my dear! Aren’t you patriotic enough to give up any other plans for the
-sake of our dear old Confederate soldiers?”
-
-Patsy hung her head, with a submissive mumble.
-
-Sweet William, now nestling against his mother’s knee, put a caressing
-hand on her cheek to demand attention.
-
-“Mother, is Virginia the United States, too?” he inquired.
-
-“Virginia the United States?” repeated his mother.
-
-“Virginians used to be accused of thinking so, son,” said Mr. Osborne,
-laughing. “It is the general opinion that our State is a part of the
-Union; it’s so on the map.”
-
-“Then if Virginia is in the United States, we are, too; aren’t we,
-father?”
-
-“We certainly are, son; we are whatever Virginia is,” declared Mr.
-Osborne.
-
-“Then we are in this war.” Sweet William imparted the information
-solemnly, as his own special discovery. “Virginia’s the United States,
-and we are Virginia; and so we are in the war!”
-
-“It sounds reasonable, son,” remarked his father, with a dry chuckle,
-“but you are the first of us who has thought of it.”
-
-While they were laughing over Sweet William’s great discovery, two men,
-one leading a horse, turned from The Back Way into The Street and came
-toward the Osborne home.
-
-Black Mayo jumped up.
-
-“There’s Jack Mallett bringing Rosinante,” he said. “I left her at the
-shop to be shod, and told him I’d be back in ten minutes.”
-
-“We all know the length of your ‘ten minutes,’” laughed Mrs. Osborne.
-
-“It’s your fault, Miranda, all your fault,” Black Mayo turned on her.
-“You asked me to stay to supper; and you know I never know when to go
-home.”
-
-By this time, Mr. Mallett and his son were at the steps, receiving a
-cordial greeting. They were a little circle of friends, gentlefolks and
-seamstress and blacksmith, who had grown up together in The Village.
-
-As children and men and women, in school and shop and church, they
-played and worked and worshipped together. Each stood on his own
-merits, and only old negroes spoke slightingly of “poor white trash.”
-But the class lines were there, as deep or even deeper than when they
-were marked by wealth and land and slaves. An Osborne or Wilson or Mayo
-was--oh, well! an Osborne or Wilson or Mayo, and not a Tavis or Jones
-or Hight.
-
-“I’m awfully sorry, Jack----” began Black Mayo, going to get his horse.
-
-“Oh! that’s all right,” interrupted Mr. Mallett. “I was shutting up the
-shop and I saw you here, so I thought I’d bring the mare. She don’t
-like to stand tied.”
-
-“Thank you, Jack.”
-
-“Come in, Jack; come in, you and Fayett, and sit awhile,” said Red
-Mayo, heartily.
-
-“No, Red; no, Miss Miranda, thank you,” replied Mr. Mallett. “I can’t
-set down. I’ve got to go straight home. I promised my old woman I
-would.” But he tarried to share his news with them. “You’ve been
-talking ’bout the war, I reckon. Fayett heard to-day at Redville the
-Congress has voted for it. And--what do you think?--he’s going to give
-up agricultural school and be a soldier.”
-
-“Fayett a soldier!” exclaimed Dick, looking at his neighbor with
-amazement and a sort of awe.
-
-The elders, too, were exclaiming and questioning, looking at the
-boy whom they had known all his life as if he had suddenly become a
-stranger. That a Village boy was going as a soldier did not bring home
-to them the fact that the World War had become an American war; it
-merely seemed to carry him away from them, making him a part of that
-mighty overseas conflict.
-
-“Is Fayett really going?” asked Miss Fanny Morrison.
-
-“Well, he wants to, and my old woman and me’ve been talking it over and
-we’ve done both give our consent; so I reckon it’s settled,” was the
-answer.
-
-“How could his mother agree?” As Mrs. Osborne asked the question, her
-hold tightened on the man child drowsing at her knee.
-
-“He told us he felt he ought to go, and she says she wouldn’t stand
-in the way of anything he thought he ought to do,” Mr. Mallett said
-quietly. “And if his mother can give him up, I’ve got no right to hold
-him back.”
-
-“But, Fayett,--” Mr. Blair turned to the boy--“I don’t understand your
-wanting to go. You were always such a peaceable fellow.”
-
-“Yes, sir,” said the lad, as if that were a reason for him to fight in
-this war. “And now that the United States is in it, it seems like I
-must go. Of free will. Not waiting to be sent.”
-
-He spoke as an American, but those listening remembered that he was the
-great-great-grandson of a Frenchman.
-
-Black Mayo turned to Mr. Mallett. “Well, well, well! Your
-great-grandfather came here to fight for American liberty, and now your
-son is going to France to fight for freedom there. Wouldn’t that old
-Mallett of the mine be proud of Fayett? Ah, it’s fine to act so that
-our ancestors might be proud of us! God bless you, boy!”
-
-He wrung Fayett’s hand, man to man, and then took his bridle rein.
-
-“Thank you, Jack,” he said again. “Good night, folks. It’s ten minutes
-to eight. Polly is locking the back door this minute, and when I get
-there she’ll be settled with her knitting. Come to see us, all of you.”
-
-He paused in the yard and said, “Mayo, a word with you.” Then he said
-in an undertone: “It’s best to keep quiet about what happened to-day.
-Tell Anne and Patsy so. That fellow Smith doesn’t understand how we
-feel about things. If his foolish speech gets abroad, it will injure
-him. Maybe I was a little too quick on the trigger.”
-
-He swung into the saddle and the roan mare galloped away.
-
-While the other guests were saying good night, Dick slipped to his
-bedroom, avoiding a private interview with his father.
-
-“He won’t punish me to-morrow,” he said. “It’s Sunday, Easter Sunday.”
-
-Easter Sunday! And America, that had striven so hard for peace, had
-been whirled into the red World War.
-
-But it was not of the nation that Mrs. Osborne was thinking as she put
-Sweet William to bed.
-
-“Poor Mrs. Mallett!” she said to herself. “What if it were my boy that
-is going?” And she kissed her little son so fiercely that he stirred
-and opened his eyes.
-
-“Mother,” he said drowsily, “will my sugar be enough----”
-
-He was asleep before the question was finished.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IV
-
-
-Dick was up early Monday morning, meekly and diligently hoeing the
-potato patch. But his father had seen this humility and industry follow
-too many offenses to overlook Saturday’s disobedience; so the culprit
-received a severe lecture ending with the command to spend his Saturday
-afternoons for a month working in the garden.
-
-A month! A whole month before he could go back to the Old Sterling
-Mine! All that he could do, in the meantime, to help carry out his plan
-of working the mine and making a fortune, was to get tools and collect
-candles.
-
-He rummaged among the old irons in the blacksmith’s shed on several
-afternoons, under pretense of finding horseshoes.
-
-“What’s this old tool; and that one?” he asked with assumed
-carelessness, pulling out one after another, until he identified and
-set aside some that the miners had used.
-
-Then he chose an occasion when Mr. Mallett was busy shoeing a fractious
-mule and said in an offhand way: “Mr. Mallett, I want to dig a hole,
-where I reckon there’s rock. May I take some of the old tools out of
-your shed?”
-
-“Help yourself.”
-
-“And I needn’t bring them back right away?”
-
-Mr. Mallett did not look up from his task. “Keep ’em long as you
-please. They’re there to sell for old iron. Whoa, you brute!”
-
-“Thank you!” Dick went away then, but at dusk that evening he slipped
-back to the shop and got the pick and spade and sledge hammer he had
-set aside, and sped down the unlighted street and deposited them under
-the churchyard hedge.
-
-Many an hour, during the days that followed, while he sat with a
-textbook in his hand, he was in fancy unearthing vast treasures and
-displaying them to the envy and admiration of his comrades. Slowly, oh!
-very slowly, the days went by that kept him chained to his tasks at
-home.
-
-One pleasant afternoon in mid-April, the children drifted out of
-school, in the usual merry chattering groups. The Village schoolhouse
-was across The Street from The Roost. It was a quaint, ivy-mantled
-brick cottage, the old “office,” in the corner of the yard at Broad
-Acres. Broad Acres, once a lordly estate, was now “broad acres” in name
-only. Farm after farm, field after field, had passed from the family
-ownership until the mansion, with the rambling yard and garden, was
-all that was left.
-
-The house was a stately red-brick building with wide halls and
-spacious, high-ceilinged rooms. Mrs. Wilson, who lived there with her
-daughter Ruth, spent her days teaching A B C’s to babies and preparing
-Dick and the older boys for the university. People who were able paid
-her in money or wood or meal or shoes, and she accepted their pupils
-and fees, but oh! how she struggled to get the children whose parents
-were too poor to pay for schooling or to realize its value.
-
-“I wish and I wish you weren’t going away, Anne, you precious darling
-Anne!” Patsy wailed for the twentieth time, giving Anne Lewis a frantic
-embrace.
-
-“It’s a horrid shame!” exclaimed Ruth Wilson.
-
-“But I’m coming back in the summer,” Anne said, to comfort them and
-herself. “Oh! and, Patsy, won’t we have a lovely time, going around
-with Dick!” she said, with a mischievous glance at Patsy’s twin.
-
-“Bet you will--not!” declared Dick.
-
-“And think what a good time we’ll all have at Happy Acres.”
-
-“Let’s go to Happy Acres now,” suggested David Spotswood. “We boys will
-catch some fish--maybe, and you girls can get flowers, and we’ll come
-home by the mill.”
-
-“Oh, yes! let’s do that,” exclaimed Anne. “You can go, can’t you,
-Patsy? Ruth? Alice?”
-
-“I don’t see how I can, to stay all afternoon,” Patsy said regretfully.
-“Our Red Cross box is to go off next week and I’m not half done my
-sweater.”
-
-“I’ve got to f-finish my scarf,” stammered Ruth.
-
-“I want to knit another pair of socks, if I have time,” said Alice.
-
-The Village was working and denying itself to help stricken France and
-Belgium. If the contributions were not large in dollars and cents, they
-were great in the efforts and self-sacrifice of the little country
-neighborhood. But the offerings came from the hands of good Samaritans,
-not of patriots. America had accepted the war; it had not yet come home
-to The Village. Later on, it was to--but we shall see what we see.
-
-“Oh, you girls!” grumbled Stephen Tavis. “You are doing that Red Cross
-stuff all the time.”
-
-“And you boys are playing while we work,” said Patsy, tossing her head.
-
-“We are saving flour and sugar for the Belgians. Do you want us to knit
-and sew?” laughed Dick.
-
-“Some of the boys in Washington are knitting,” Anne said gravely; “and
-lots of men, real men, like firemen and soldiers. And they--we--are all
-making gardens, so there will be more food to send to hungry France and
-Belgium.”
-
-“Father read from the paper last night something the President said,”
-said Patsy. “‘Every one who makes or works a garden helps to solve the
-problem of feeding the nations.’”
-
-“Yes, the President says the fate of the nation and the world rests
-largely on the farmer,” said David, importantly. “He wants them to
-plant food crops; and that’s what I am doing.”
-
-“Oh, your old corn acre! You’re so biggity about it,” jeered Dick.
-
-“I wouldn’t mind a little farm work or gardening; but I certainly draw
-the line at knitting,” said Steve.
-
-“Oh! oh! oh!” Anne jumped up and down, uttering little squeals
-of excitement. “Steve! David! Dick! Why don’t you have a school
-war garden?”
-
-“A school garden?” questioned Steve.
-
-“Yes; like we have in Washington, that all the pupils work in,” said
-Anne.
-
-“Thank you! I get enough gardening at home,” said Dick, sourly. “I
-don’t want to spend all my life hung to one end of a stick with a hoe
-at the other end.”
-
-“Oh! but this is fun, and good war work too. It takes just a few
-hours a week from each of us. The more there are to help, the less
-there is for each one to do.” Then Anne went on indignantly: “It seems
-to me you’d want to help, you boys, when you think about all those
-poor people over there, old folks and children and women with babies,
-homeless and without food. Hundreds and thousands of them stand in line
-for hours every day to get a little soup and a piece of bread; and if
-we in America don’t provide that bread and soup, they’ll starve.”
-
-“I’ll make a garden for them,” said a high, sweet voice, quavering on
-the verge of tears. “If I had a hoe and a place to work, I’d begin
-right away. I ain’t quite as big as Dick, but father says I’ve got
-mighty good muscle. Just you feel it, Anne,” said Sweet William.
-“Where’s a hoe? And where’s the garden going to be?”
-
-“Yes; where could we have a garden?” said Steve. “I don’t mind working
-a little, enough to keep up with Sweet William, if we had a good place.”
-
-There was a pause.
-
-“There isn’t any place. You see we can’t have it,” Dick said
-triumphantly.
-
-“There is; you can,” Anne declared vehemently. “You may have my Happy
-Acres that Cousin Rodney gave me. I’ll--yes, I’ll be willing and glad
-to dig up the flowers for potatoes and things.” Her voice broke and she
-winked back her tears.
-
-“O-oh!”
-
-“Why, Anne!”
-
-“Of course you wouldn’t!”
-
-“What’s this about digging up flowers?” Mrs. Wilson, coming out of the
-schoolroom, with her hands full of papers, heard Anne’s last words and
-the horrified exclamations they excited. “Surely you aren’t talking
-about dear Happy Acres?”
-
-“Anne wants us to have a garden, a sort of war garden,” explained Patsy.
-
-“We have them in Washington, you know, Cousin Agnes,” Anne said. “We
-raise lots of vegetables, and it isn’t hard work, with so many to help;
-and anyway, it’s worth working hard for, to help feed the world when
-it’s hungry and starving.”
-
-“And Steve asked where the garden could be,” Patsy continued her
-explanation. “Anne says it can be Happy Acres, even if they have to dig
-up the flowers.”
-
-“That would be dreadful!” exclaimed Alice Blair.
-
-“It’s dreadfuller for people to be starving,” said Anne.
-
-“Shucks! We couldn’t work a garden at Happy Acres,” said Dick. “By the
-time we walked there after school, it would be time to walk back to do
-our home work.”
-
-“We could run,” suggested Sweet William.
-
-Mrs. Wilson laughed with the others; then she said: “Possibly you are
-right, Dick; and certainly Anne is. Let me think a minute. If you boys
-are willing to give part of your time to work for the hungry, I will
-give part of my garden and my help. What do you say?”
-
-“Yes, ma’am, thank you!” screeched Sweet William.
-
-“I’m Sweet William’s partner,” said Steve.
-
-“I’ll help,” said Tom Walthall, “if you don’t ask me to do too much.”
-
-“So will I,” said Tom Mallett.
-
-“I’ll help when pa can spare me,” promised Joe Spencer.
-
-“I will, if Baldie will,” said John Eppes, who never wished to do
-anything without his brother Archibald.
-
-“Oh! I’ll be in it with the others,” said Archie.
-
-“Of course you will, David?” Anne appealed to the silent boy whose
-voice she had expected to hear first.
-
-“There’s my corn acre----” David began hesitatingly.
-
-“Of course!” laughed Dick.
-
-“That’s just it,” Anne said eagerly. “You’ve done such splendid work,
-raising such fine corn and winning prizes. You know so much more than
-the rest of us about working crops that--why, we need you dreadfully.”
-
-David tried not to look pleased. “I’ll do what I can,” he agreed. “But
-I just tell you, I’m not going to neglect my corn acre for anything;
-that I’m not.”
-
-“Of course not,” said Mrs. Wilson. “And you, Dick--you’ll help, of
-course?”
-
-“No; no, Cousin Agnes,” Dick answered positively. “I’m getting enough
-garden work to last my lifetime. And besides, I’ve got something else
-to do, if I ever get a chance at it.”
-
-“What part of the garden are you going to give us, Cousin Agnes?” asked
-David.
-
-“Let’s go and look over the ground,” said Mrs. Wilson. “I’ve just had
-it plowed and harrowed, ready for planting.”
-
-She led the way to the big, old-fashioned garden. In front were beds
-of hardy flowers, and arbors and summerhouses covered with roses and
-jasmine and honeysuckle. Back of the flowers were vegetable beds and
-rows of raspberries and gooseberries and fig bushes. And in a far
-corner, hedged by boxwood and carpeted with blue-starred periwinkle,
-rose the lichened marble slabs of the family burying-ground.
-
-David, the star member of the county Corn Club, looked admiringly at
-the fertile vegetable beds. “Gee!” he exclaimed. “I’d beat the record
-if my corn acre was like this; it’s rich as cream.”
-
-“It has been a garden more than a hundred years,” said Mrs. Wilson.
-“Broad Acres was the first clearing in the wilderness where The Village
-is now. Here, boys, I am going to give you this sunny southeast square.
-Now, let’s see who are our gardeners. You’ll join, won’t you, Albert?”
-she said kindly to Albert Smith, who stood uncomfortably apart from any
-of the friendly groups.
-
-“No. I can’t,” he said abruptly. Then he turned his head with a queer
-little gesture as if he were listening to hear how his speech sounded.
-He added confusedly: “My uncle needs me to come home. I came to ask the
-arithmetic page lesson.”
-
-Mrs. Wilson indicated the page and then, as he slipped away, she turned
-to the other boys. All except Dick Osborne enrolled as members of The
-Village War-Garden Club. Meanwhile, the girls were whispering together,
-and Patsy became their spokeswoman.
-
-“Cousin Agnes,” she said, “we want to war-garden, too.”
-
-“Y-yes, mother,” said Ruth. “We’ve been having flower gardens; why
-c-can’t we raise real things, beans and potatoes?”
-
-“You can; of course you can,” said her mother.
-
-There was a howl from the boys.
-
-“We don’t want girls bothering around,” said Archie. “Let them stay in
-the house and sew.”
-
-“They’ve got their Red Cross stuff,” said Steve. “That’s enough for
-them.”
-
-“We girls have Red Cross work in Washington, and we do war gardening,
-too. And who suggested this garden, I’d like to know?” Anne asked.
-
-“That’s all right; suggest,” said Joe. “Girls are good at talking; but
-we don’t want them around in our way when we are working.”
-
-There was a clamor of indignation from the girls.
-
-“Boys! Girls!” Mrs. Wilson said in her schoolroom voice. In the silence
-that it brought, she went on: “Of course the girls may have a garden,
-if they wish. I’ll give them the strip of land by the rose garden.”
-
-But the girls scornfully rejected this offer.
-
-“We don’t want a little ribbon like that,” said Patsy. “We want a real
-garden or none at all. We don’t care if you give us a bigger place
-than the boys have--I’m sure we can manage it--but we don’t want an
-inch less. There are more of us than there are of them; two more,
-counting Anne, who’s coming back in June.”
-
-“Give us the square by the one the b-b-boys have,” said Ruth.
-
-“Oh, you greedy!” said David. “That would be taking nearly all of
-Cousin Agnes’s garden, these two big squares.”
-
-“Make the boys divide their square with us, Cousin Agnes,” suggested
-Patsy.
-
-“No! no! no!” the boys objected loudly.
-
-“Who’s greedy now?” Patsy inquired scornfully.
-
-“G-g-give us that s-southwest square, mother,” urged Ruth. “You and I
-don’t need such a big garden. Let’s l-l-let the Belgians have it.”
-
-“Well,” Mrs. Wilson agreed. She and Ruth did need the garden; it was
-their main support; but in this time of world need, they must give not
-only all they were able, but more and still more. She and Ruth would
-get on, somehow. “You girls may have the square next to the boys,” she
-said.
-
-There were groans and cheers.
-
-“We’ll see which do the best work. To-morrow morning let’s meet here
-and start the planting. Bring hoes and rakes. I,” she added, “will
-supply seeds.”
-
-That meant another sacrifice. She and Ruth would stint themselves to
-give for seed the peas and beans and potatoes they had stored for food.
-
-On the way home, Dick and some of the others stopped at the post
-office. It occupied a corner of Mr. Blair’s general merchandise shop
-and it was, Black Mayo said, the Village club where young and old
-gathered in the afternoons for mail and gossip.
-
-When Dick went in, there were a dozen villagers and countrymen lounging
-in the room, Mr. Blair was sorting the mail, and Black Mayo was perched
-on the counter, reading the news in Mr. Blair’s paper the only daily
-that came to The Village.
-
-“The British are holding Vimy Ridge,” he said.
-
-“What about Congress and army plans?” asked Red Mayo.
-
-“Congress is still discussing, discussing. Why doesn’t it go ahead and
-put a draft bill in shape? The President’s right; that’s the way to
-raise an army.”
-
-“Hey, Black Mayo! Here’s a letter for Polly,” said Mr. Blair. “And here
-are two letters for Mr. Carl Schmidt.” He looked around.
-
-The man who lived at the old Tolliver place came forward. “I guess they
-are for me,” he said, “from somebody that did not know my name; it’s
-Smith, good American Charley Smith.”
-
-“Carl Schmidt; that’s a queer-sounding name. What is it?” asked Mr.
-Jones, a stout, red-faced countryman.
-
-“It is a German name,” Black Mayo said crisply.
-
-“My father did from Germany come,” the man who called himself Smith
-said hastily, darting an angry glance at Black Mayo and then looking
-around without meeting any one’s eyes. “He was sensible, and he did
-come to America. I was here born. I am an American citizen.”
-
-“I’d hate to be one of them low-down Germans,” said Pete Walthall,
-taking a chew of tobacco.
-
-“_Ach!_ so would I,” Smith proclaimed loudly. “They are bad people.
-Awful bad people.” He met defiantly Black Mayo’s quizzical eyes. “I got
-no use for them German peoples.”
-
-“Nobody has,” said Mr. Tavis.
-
-“Oh, yes!” Black Mayo declared. “I have. One of my best friends is a
-German, a fine fellow named Kuno Kleist that I spent months with, in
-Mexico, helping him collect bugs and butterflies.”
-
-“Why, Mr. Mayo!” said Pete. “You mean to say you don’t hate Germany?”
-
-“I hate the Germany of Prussianism, power-mad Junkerism, the ‘blood and
-iron’ of Frederick the Great and Bismarck and Kaiser William,” said
-Black Mayo; “but I love the Germany of Goethe and Schiller and Luther
-and Beethoven.”
-
-“Germany is one!” Mr. Smith’s voice rang out. “It is one, I say.”
-
-“So are we all, all one.” Black Mayo looked around with a sudden
-winning smile. “Remember that first Christmas when German and British
-soldiers came out of the trenches to exchange food and to talk
-together. ‘You are of the same religion as we, and to-day is the Day of
-Peace,’ a German said to a Scottish officer. And those men had to be
-transferred to other parts of the line; they were enemies no longer,
-but friends; they could not fight one another.
-
-“Facts come out now and then that show the difference in spirit between
-people and war lords. A German paper recently announced that the people
-of a certain town had been jailed for improper conduct to prisoners
-and their names were printed, to make their shame known to coming
-generations.
-
-“An American consul investigated the case. He found that a trainload of
-Canadian prisoners had been sidetracked in the little town, and the
-citizens had found out they were thirsty and starving; so they brought
-food and drink. This was the crime for which they were imprisoned and
-held up to shame!
-
-“Oh! the war lords are trying to carry out their policy of
-frightfulness. But they have studied history to little purpose if
-they think Edith Cavell and the _Lusitania_ victims and the murdered
-Belgians and the tortured prisoners are dead.”
-
-“What do you mean, Cousin Mayo,” asked Dick.
-
-“Are the Greeks of Thermopylæ dead? Or Roland and King Arthur, who
-perhaps never lived?” Leaving Dick to make his own explanation, Mr.
-Osborne turned to Mr. Blair. “Will, give me two pounds of nails,
-please. I must be going.”
-
-“Going!” said Mr. Blair, in surprise. It was an unwritten law that when
-a man came to the post office he was to loaf there until night drove
-him home.
-
-“I’m busy making a new pigeon cote.”
-
-“So you’ve gone back to the amusement of your boyhood, eh?” said Mr.
-Blair, as he weighed the nails.
-
-There had always been pigeons at Larkland, Black Mayo Osborne’s home.
-When the house was built, the master, the first Osborne in Virginia,
-erected a dovecote and stocked it with birds from the family home in
-England. There they had been ever since. Sometimes they were carefully
-bred; sometimes they were neglected; but always they were there,
-flying, cooing, nesting in the quiet old country place.
-
-As a boy, Black Mayo took great interest in raising and training them.
-And this spring he had sent to a famous breeder for new stock and had
-begun again to train carrier pigeons.
-
-He answered Mr. Blair with a smile and a nod, and started out. “Hey,
-Dickon!” he said. “It’s a long time since you came to see the pigeons.
-Have you lost interest in them?”
-
-“No; no, sir,” answered Dick, looking embarrassed. “I--I--that I
-haven’t.”
-
-“Richard is--h’m!--keeping bounds this month,” Red Mayo said austerely.
-“He diso----”
-
-“I understand.” Black Mayo spared Dick a public explanation. “Well,
-come when you can. I’ll bring you one of my young birds to-morrow, to
-turn loose for a trial flight.”
-
-“Oh, thank you, Cousin Mayo!”
-
-Mr. Smith sidled to the door and looked after Mr. Osborne, with a
-malignant scowl.
-
-“He, the one you call ‘Black Mayo,’ is--isn’t he queer?” he said to
-Jake Andrews and Mac Hight, who were sitting on the porch.
-
-“What do you mean?” asked Jake Andrews.
-
-“He takes up for the Germans; says they are such good, kind people and
-he loves them. It sounds to me strange to hear a man call himself now a
-friend of the German peoples.”
-
-“Shucks! Black Mayo ain’t said that; is he, Mr. Tavis?” Jake appealed
-to the old man who now came shuffling out on the porch.
-
-“Yes, he did,” said Mr. Tavis. “He explained at it somehow; but he
-certainly said he loved them Germans that are tearing the world to
-pieces over yonder.”
-
-“And here, too,” said Jake. “Ain’t they been blowing up railroad
-bridges, and factories, and public buildings? Why, they’ve got soldiers
-guarding the warehouses at South City; near us as that!”
-
-“That’s what South City gets for being on the railroad where all sorts
-of folks go traipsing up and down,” said Mr. Tavis. “I stand to what
-I’ve always said, I’m glad the railroad don’t come a-nigh The Village.”
-
-“It’s good that Mr. Osborne so talks here where you permit him what he
-pleases to say,” said Mr. Smith. “In New York State a man for that talk
-would be arrested and punished.”
-
-“Shucks!” said Mr. Tavis. “Black Mayo didn’t mean no harm. He always
-had a funny way of talking.”
-
-“You heard him say he loves the Germans; not so?” insisted Mr. Smith.
-
-“Well, yes; he certainly said that,” admitted Mr. Tavis again.
-
-“H-m-m! That’s mighty curious talk,” said Jake.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER V
-
-
-The next morning the young folks gathered at Broad Acres. All the
-school children were there except Albert Smith and Dick Osborne; and
-Dick, poor boy, was toiling sullenly and alone in the garden at home.
-
-The young war gardeners became so interested in the task they had set
-themselves that they returned to it in the afternoon, and there Black
-Mayo found them when he came to bring Mrs. Wilson some tomato plants.
-
-“What is this, Agnes? a Chatterbox Club?” he inquired, setting a basket
-carefully in a shaded place. “From the noise I heard at a distance, I
-thought crows or blue jays might be holding a caucus in your garden.”
-
-The young folks were duly indignant at the slander, and asserted that
-their hands--most of them, anyway, and--well, most of the time--were
-going as fast as their tongues.
-
-“Come and see what we are doing,” invited Patsy. “Here are our
-potatoes; we are giving half of our garden to them. Isn’t the soil
-fine, and aren’t the rows pretty and even? Cousin Agnes showed us how
-to lay them off, by a string tied to sticks at the ends of the row.”
-
-“I wish the potatoes would hurry and come up,” said Sweet William, “so
-I can get the bugs off them.”
-
-“Hey, old scout!” said Black Mayo. “Are you in it, too?”
-
-“Course I am,” was the complacent answer. “I was the first to join.
-Wasn’t I, Cousin Agnes? I reckon I’ve walked ten miles--well, I know
-I’ve walked a mile--to-day, carrying buckets of potatoes to the
-children to plant. Didn’t I, Cousin Agnes?”
-
-“You’ve been helping, dear. We couldn’t get on without you. Nothing in
-The Village could get on without our Sweet William,” said Mrs. Wilson,
-kissing him.
-
-He accepted the caress soberly and then said with a little frown: “I
-reckon I’m ’most too big for ladies to kiss.”
-
-“Ah, Billy boy, you’ll change your mind in a few years,” laughed Black
-Mayo. “What’s that bag-of-bonesy thing at your heels?”
-
-“He’s my dog; he’s Scalawag,” the youngster explained with dignity.
-
-“A dog, eh? A poor excuse for a dog! Where’d you get it?”
-
-“I didn’t get him. He came and adopted me,” explained Sweet William.
-“He’s a mighty good dog. See! He’s watching me like he wants to help.”
-
-“Cousin Mayo, look at the bean rows I am laying off,” called Patsy.
-
-“Really and truly, Cousin Mayo,” said Anne, “don’t you think it’s good
-for us to have a garden?”
-
-“Truly and really, my dear,” he said, “I think it’s splendid. You are
-helping--and how much the willing, diligent children all over the
-land can help!--in America’s work of saving the world from starving.
-The fighters can’t farm, so we must feed the armies; and we have the
-people of France and Belgium on our hearts and hands; and there are the
-U-boats--we must have food enough to send another shipload for every
-one they sink. It’s a big job.”
-
-“We gardeners will do our part. I’m going to help when I come back in
-June,” said Anne.
-
-“She’s helping while she’s away, Cousin Mayo,” said Patsy. “She
-suggested our having a garden. And her Happy Acres, all except the
-flower part, is to be put in corn. Our Canning Club is going to can
-corn and butterbeans and tomatoes together, to make Brunswick stew.
-Cousin Agnes says we can surely sell all we put up.”
-
-“The girls think pie of their old Canning Club,” said David, jealously.
-“We boys are doing real work in our Corn Club, and we are going to have
-a real garden; not dawdle around, like a parcel of girls.”
-
-“Come, come!” chided Mr. Osborne. “You are working for the same cause.
-You are in friendly camps, not hostile ones. By the way, what are their
-names?”
-
-“Names? They haven’t any,” said Patsy.
-
-“Pshaw! They must have names; of course they must. Camp Feed Friend,
-isn’t that a good name for yours, Patsy? And the boys’ plot can be Camp
-Fight Foe.”
-
-“All right,” said David; then he laughed. “Maybe the girls will raise
-enough to feed Friend Humming Bird!”
-
-“Here, my boy!” said Mr. Osborne. “It isn’t a sign of wisdom or
-experience to be scornful of girls and women. You may do better work
-than the girls; and then again you may not. Time will prove. Suppose
-you keep a record of your work and have a competitive exhibition of
-garden products this autumn. I’ll give a prize, the silver cup I cut my
-teeth on, to the best gardeners.”
-
-“Fine!” said Steve. “That cup is as good as ours.”
-
- “‘There’s many a slip
- ’Twixt cup and lip,’”
-
-Patsy reminded him, with a saucy tilt of her chin.
-
-Mr. Osborne laughed. “Well, while I loaf here, my work’s getting no
-forwarder. I must go home. By the way, Agnes, I have two or three
-bushels of potatoes for you that I’ll send----”
-
-“But, Mayo, you can’t spare----”
-
-“Neither could you,” he said, looking at the war-garden rows. “G’by!
-Oh, I was forgetting the pigeon I brought Dick.” He picked up his
-basket. “Poor hungry bird!”
-
-“Hungry? Let me feed it,” said Mrs. Wilson. “Here are a few peas left
-in my seed box.”
-
-“Oh, no! no, thank you,” he answered. “It is a racing pigeon that I’m
-beginning to train. It must start off hungry, so it will fly home to be
-fed.”
-
-“Let me see it, Cousin Mayo; please let me take it in my hands,” said
-Anne. She cuddled the dove against her cheek. “What a pretty, gentle
-bird it is! The emblem of peace, isn’t it? Oh, what a shame it seems to
-send it from this quiet, sweet place to those terrible battlefields!”
-
-Mr. Osborne put one caressing hand on the bird and the other on Anne’s
-head.
-
-“These God’s dear creatures bear messages of help and rescue through
-the battle cloud; they soar above and beyond it, and their wings catch
-the eternal sunshine. Ah! our doves of war are still--are more than
-ever--the birds of peace. For this war isn’t just a fight for territory
-and undisturbed sea ways; it is a war for freedom and human rights, and
-so for true and lasting peace. Agnes,” he turned to Mrs. Wilson, “have
-you given our young folks the President’s message?”
-
-“Not yet,” she answered.
-
-“Not yet!” he repeated reproachfully. “And already it is being read in
-French schools. It is a part of the history of our times, of all time;
-it’s like the Declaration of Independence, but wider, higher, grander.”
-
-“I’m going to read it to my history class,” said Mrs. Wilson.
-
-“To every one of these young folks, from primer babies up, and
-now,” Black Mayo said impetuously. “Get the paper. Let’s sit in
-the summerhouse here and fancy it’s the Capitol and this is the
-history-making night of April 2d.
-
-“Here we are, waiting for the President. He’s coming. The throngs on
-the streets are cheering him at every step. The floor of the House is
-crowded,--its own members, senators, Cabinet officers, judges of the
-Supreme Court, representatives of the Allied nations. The galleries,
-too, are crowded; people waited at the doors for hours for the precious
-privilege of a seat.
-
-“The President rises, solemn and resolute with a great duty. He stands
-there before the House, before the world for all time. He is America
-speaking. He gives the message that devotes a hundred million people to
-war for American rights and world freedom.
-
-“It is done. He turns to go. And now, ah! now statesmen are not
-Democrats, not Republicans; they are only patriots. Men who have stood
-with the President, men who have stood against him, throng shoulder to
-shoulder to clasp his hand and pledge themselves to support him in this
-sacred cause. Only the ‘little group of willful men’ stands shamefully
-apart.
-
-“Here are the words that expressed and inspired the soul of America.”
-
-And then Mayo Osborne read the President’s war message.
-
-“‘The wrongs against which we now array ourselves are no common wrongs;
-they cut to the very roots of human life....
-
-“‘We are at the beginning of an age in which it will be insisted
-that the same standards of conduct and of responsibility for wrong
-done shall be observed among nations and their governments that are
-observed among the individual citizens of civilized states....
-
-“‘The world must be made safe for democracy. Its peace must be planted
-upon the tested foundations of political liberty. We have no selfish
-ends to serve. We desire no conquests, no dominion. We seek no
-indemnities for ourselves, no material compensation for the sacrifices
-we shall freely make....
-
-“‘The right is more precious than peace, and we shall fight for the
-things which we have always carried nearest our hearts--for democracy,
-for the right of those who submit to authority to have a voice in their
-own governments, for the rights and liberties of small nations, for a
-universal dominion of right by such a concert of free people as shall
-bring peace and safety to all nations and make the world itself at last
-free.
-
-“‘To such a task we can dedicate our lives and our fortunes, everything
-that we are and everything that we have, with the pride of those
-who know that the day has come when America is privileged to spend
-her blood and her might for the principles that gave her birth and
-happiness and the peace which she has treasured.
-
-“‘God helping her, she can do no other.’”
-
-There was a minute of silence at the end.
-
-With eyes shining through tears, Mrs. Wilson turned to her daughter.
-
-“Oh, Ruth, Ruth!” she said. “If only you were a boy in khaki, and I at
-your side!”
-
-“Oh, mother! I w-w-wish I were!” cried Ruth.
-
-“It’s wonderful!” Black Mayo tapped the paper with a thoughtful finger.
-“He Americanizes the war, and does it by putting aside everything for
-which the ‘land of dollars’ is supposed to stand and upholding our old
-high ideals. No indemnity, no conquests. The _Lusitania_ was an insult
-to our flag; more than that, it was a dishonor to humanity.”
-
-“He starts us on a high-going road,” said Mrs. Wilson.
-
-“Please,” broke in David, “let’s finish planting our corn before dark.”
-
-“Righto, boy!” exclaimed Black Mayo, jumping up. “And my plow’s
-standing still. Geminy! how time flies!”
-
-He hurried away and the war gardeners went back to work.
-
-“Will you look who’s coming?” Patsy exclaimed presently, glancing
-toward the gate. “Jeff Spencer and Will Eppes!”
-
-Mrs. Wilson hastened to meet the visitors who had been her pupils from
-A B C days till they went to university and engineering corps.
-
-“Why, Jeff! I didn’t know you were at home!” she said, shaking hands
-with the boy in front, a pleasant-looking, round-faced fellow, so fat
-that he resembled a well-stuffed pincushion.
-
-“I--I am not at the University any longer, Miss Agnes,” he said soberly.
-
-“Not at the University!” She looked at him in dismay. He had always
-been a mischievous chap, and she had had her doubts and fears about his
-college course, but gradually these had subsided. Now he was in his
-senior year; and here he was back home. What scrape had he got into?
-
-Jeff’s light-blue eyes were twinkling, and now he laughed till his
-fair, freckled face reddened to the roots of his sandy hair.
-
-“I always could get a rise out of you, Miss Agnes!” he said. “Here you
-are wondering what I’ve done to get sent away from the University, just
-as mother did. And it never occurred to you that I’ve left of my own
-free will.” A new light came into the bright eyes. “I’ve enlisted. And,
-gee! won’t a uniform be full of me!”
-
-“Enlisted!” she echoed. “But, Jeff, your mother--she always said she
-could never consent to----”
-
-“Oh, she’s a trump, the ace of trumps! Of course she hates war. The War
-took so many of her people--her father and both her uncles--and all the
-things. She knows what war is. But when I put it up to her, she said
-‘Go!’ Of course I’d have had to do it anyway. I couldn’t look myself in
-the face in a mirror if I sat safe at home and let others risk their
-lives to make the world a decent place for me to live in. So I’ve come
-to say good-by to you who”--he returned to his waggish tone--“put me up
-to going.”
-
-“I?” She was amazed. “Why, Jeff, I’ve not seen you even to say
-‘how-dye-do’ since war was declared.”
-
-“Oh, I wasn’t thinking about lately. It was the way you taught us
-history; not Jack’s book that was so dry every time we turned a page it
-raised dust, but in spite of it you made us know what America stands
-for, the things for which a man ought to be willing and glad to risk
-his life. Grandmother says”--he grinned--“I’m fighting for Confederate
-principles, the right of self-government. Isn’t she a darling, red-hot
-old Southerner?”
-
-“And I’m going, too, Cousin Agnes,” said William Eppes. “I didn’t know
-it till yesterday; but father knew it.”
-
-“Your father knew it?” she repeated.
-
-“Yes’m. He’d been might quiet lately, and at last he came out with,
-‘there never had been an American war without an Eppes in it, and here
-are the two of us, and I can take my choice; but he hoped I’d stay at
-home and let him go, being a Spanish-American vet.’ I asked him if
-he knew what a whopper he was telling. Why, he’d have dropped in his
-tracks if I had showed the white feather and said I wasn’t willing to
-go. But I just hadn’t thought of it. It didn’t take me two secs to
-decide. Of course I’m going.”
-
-“And so you boys are joining the army; going to France to fight.”
-
-It seemed but yesterday since they were little fellows in her primer
-class. And now they were going, with the bodies and hearts of men, to
-do men’s work in the world. Through the mist in her eyes she had a
-vision: New pages of the history book opened, heroes walked out, took
-form and life; lo! they were her own schoolboys--shy Fayett Mallett,
-mischievous Jeff Spencer, slow William Eppes--and others, others would
-come. Why, here were the youngsters, even little Sweet William, putting
-aside play to do their part.
-
-“Oh, goody! goody!” Sweet William was saying now, in his high, eager
-little voice. “We’ve got soldiers, our own soldiers, to send things
-to. Come on, Jeff; you and Will, look at our gardens.”
-
-And then half a dozen, talking at once, explained about Camp Fight Foe
-and Camp Feed Friend.
-
-“I’m surely glad to see these gardens,” said Jeff. “I always was a
-hearty eater, and my ‘stomach for fighting’ needs to be a full one.
-We’re going to claim the best food we see over there, aren’t we, Bill?
-biggest potatoes and sweetest beans, for I know they’ll come from The
-Village straight to us.”
-
-“We’ll think of you when the weather gets warm, and we’ll work hard and
-not loaf on the job,” said Alice Blair.
-
-“Thank you,” said William. “It seems a shame for you to tan your face
-and blister your hands--for us.”
-
-“I like to do it--for you,” said Alice; and then she blushed.
-
-“I should think you’d be going to Fort Myer, Jeff,” said David.
-
-“Well, I did think about the O. T. C.,” answered Jeff; “but I felt
-sorry for those poor officers. It seemed to me they need a few privates
-under them; so I decided to be in the ranks. And I’m going to try to
-get with Northern boys.”
-
-“Jeff Spencer! Why----”
-
-“So I can do missionary work,” he explained. “Those Harvard chaps I
-met on our last game--bully fellows they were!--thought the old United
-States began in 1620 on Plymouth Rock. I broke to ’em the news about
-1607 and Jamestown,--that before their _Mayflower_ sailed, Virginia was
-here, with a House of Burgesses standing for freemen’s rights, just as
-we’re standing to-day. Hurrah for Jamestown and Woodrow Wilson!”
-
-The enthusiasm excited by the President’s message and the volunteers
-extended to the smallest small boys. For weeks they had been carrying
-on a war play on their way home from school. Now the game was blocked.
-The boys who had composed the kaiser’s forces refused to be Germans;
-they were Americans.
-
-At last, after a whispered consultation with Jeff Spencer, Joe Eppes
-said with a grin: “Oh, wait a minute. I’ll be the Germans one more
-time; I’ll be them all, kaiser and generals and army.”
-
-He ran home and soon came back, wearing a German helmet made of an old
-derby hat with a tin oil can fastened on top of it.
-
-He did the goosestep backward down the hill, shouting, “On! on! on!
-straight to Paris!” At Tinkling Water, he swaggered on the foot log
-and tumbled, with a mighty splash, into the water, to the huge delight
-of the other children who loudly applauded the ignominious end of the
-German forces.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VI
-
-
-The first Saturday afternoon in May found a busy group of ladies and
-girls in the big parlor at Broad Acres which Mrs. Wilson had given up
-to Red Cross work.
-
-Saturday was usually sacred to needle and broom and cookstove, in
-preparation for the quiet, strictly kept Presbyterian Sunday; but
-to-day was an exception. A Red Cross box was to be sent off next week,
-and everything else was put aside to get it ready.
-
-Mrs. Wilson was cutting out hospital shirts.
-
-“This finishes our last piece of cloth,” she said regretfully. “I do
-wish we had some money.”
-
-There was an awkward silence. Money had to be mentioned sometimes
-in a shop--asking Mr. Blair the price of shoes and umbrellas, in an
-apologetic tone. But to wish for it, in public and aloud! No one had
-ever before heard a Village lady do such a thing.
-
-Miss Fanny Morrison, who had charge of the work, broke the embarrassing
-silence. “These shirts ain’t ready to pack,” she said with a frown, as
-she pushed aside a bundle she had just opened. “I’ve got to rip ’em
-and do ’em over. Every seam is crooked or puckered.”
-
-“If you would tell whoever did them----” began Mrs. Blair.
-
-“Course I can’t tell her,” said the seamstress, who was supposed to
-have a tongue as sharp as her needle. “It’s Mrs. Tavis. Ain’t she doing
-her best, with her dim old eyes and trembly old hands? I can’t tell
-her it would save me time for her to sit and twirl her thumbs, and let
-me make the shirts instead of unmaking ’em and making ’em over. Well,
-we’ve got a lot done. And you girls have certainly worked splendid. I
-thought you-all--Alice and Ruth and Patsy and Mary Spencer and Essie
-Walthall, the bunch of you--would just be a lot of trouble. But you’re
-faithful and painstaking, and you do as good work as anybody.”
-
-“We like to do it,” said Patsy, whose fingers were flying in the effort
-to finish a sweater.
-
-“This will be six pairs of socks I’ve knit,” said Alice Blair; “and I
-thought I’d never get done that first pair!”
-
-“You’ve learned how,” said her mother; then she chuckled: “Will says he
-expects to wake up some night and find me knitting in my sleep!”
-
-“Ah, dears!” Mrs. Spencer said in her gentle, quavering old voice.
-“This takes me back to The War. We used to gather here, in this
-very room, to knit socks and make bandages and tear linen sheets and
-underwear into lint for our poor, dear, wounded soldiers.”
-
-“Those awful days!” said Miss Fanny. “I certainly am thankful we are
-not really in this war; in it with our men and our homes.”
-
-“I am beginning to feel,” Mrs. Wilson said quietly, “that we _are_ in
-it, and that this _is_ our war. There are Fayett and Jeff and William;
-and the President’s war message; and now the draft.”
-
-“It’s awful to think they may make our boys go to foreign parts to
-fight,” groaned Mrs. Blair.
-
-“They don’t seem to need much making,” remarked Mrs. Wilson.
-
-“Europe doesn’t seem so far off as it used to,” said Mrs. Red Mayo
-Osborne, who had locked herself out of the bookcase for a whole week.
-“Who’d have thought, three years ago, we’d be giving up our Saturday
-duties to make things to send to France and Belgium?”
-
-“Europe isn’t so far off,” Mrs. Wilson replied. “The Germans gave us
-two object lessons last year, to prove that--sending the _Deutschland_
-and _U-53_ to our very harbors. And next thing we know, aircraft will
-cross the ocean.”
-
-The others laughed at the idea of such a thing.
-
-“Well, there are other nearnesses,” said Mrs. Wilson. “The ties are
-tightening among English-speaking people. Didn’t it thrill you to read
-about the Stars and Stripes floating from the highest tower of the
-Parliament buildings?--the first time a foreign flag was ever displayed
-there.”
-
-“I didn’t care so much about that.” Miss Fanny tossed up her chin; she
-prided herself on being an “unreconstructed rebel” and kept a little
-Confederate flag draped over a chromo of “Lee and his generals.” “But,”
-she went on, “it did give me a queer feeling to read about that great
-service the English had in St. Paul’s, to celebrate America’s joining
-in the war. They sang ‘O God! our help in ages past,’ the very hymn we
-were singing Sunday morning.”
-
-“We people of the same tongue and blood, are getting together,” said
-Mrs. Red Mayo.
-
-“I don’t see anything good anywhere outside The Village” declared Mrs.
-Walthall. “When my old man comes home and tells the cruel, wicked,
-dreadful, terrible things”--Mrs. Walthall’s language was broken out
-with adjectives like smallpox--“Will Blair reads in his paper--you feel
-as if the world was upside down and something mean and awful might even
-happen here!”
-
-This was such a wild flight of fancy that every one laughed.
-
-“Why, even during The War,” said Mrs. Spencer, “The War that we were
-in, bodies of all the men and hearts of all the women and children,
-even that, my dears, didn’t come to The Village, except the one raid
-from Sherman’s army marching north that awful April.”
-
-“I am glad we are shut up here in this safe, quiet little corner,” said
-Mrs. Blair; “for, as Mrs. Walthall says, terrible things are happening.
-Not only factories and munition plants destroyed in the North, but
-railroad bridges and trestles right here in Virginia; a bridge near
-Norfolk, a bridge that trains with troops and supplies and munitions
-have to cross, was saturated with oil and set afire, by foreigners and
-negroes.” Her voice dropped.
-
-“There is our bridge----” began Mrs. Walthall.
-
-She was interrupted by a little indignant stir. Mrs. Osborne said
-crisply, “That bridge is just as safe as our own doorsteps.”
-
-“They say,” Mrs. Walthall said, “that in New York poison has been put
-in Red Cross bandages and dressings. I declare, I feel like we ought to
-inspect our things and keep them locked up.”
-
-“Nonsense, Anna!” exclaimed Mrs. Red Mayo. “Inspect things! And lock
-them up! Who ever locks up anything in The Village? Why, we never lock
-our outside doors, and in summer-time they stand wide open every night.”
-
-“Strange and curious and terrible things are happening in other
-places,” said Mrs. Walthall.
-
-“In other places,” Mrs. Osborne repeated, dryly and emphatically.
-
-The ladies were so absorbed in work and talk that they did not hear the
-click of the front gate and the stumbling and stamping of feet coming
-up the steps.
-
-Susan opened the parlor door. “There’s some menfolks out here, Miss
-Agnes,” she said to her mistress. “They say please’m they want to see
-the Red Cross ladies.”
-
-“To see me?” asked Mrs. Wilson.
-
-“To see the Red Cross ladies; that’s what they say, Miss Agnes.”
-
-“Ask them to come in,” said Mrs. Wilson.
-
-Miss Fanny modestly hid a hospital shirt she was ripping and began to
-knit a wristlet. Susan opened the door and ushered in nine old men.
-They were feeble and broken with years, years not only of age but of
-poverty and many hardships. They shuffled in, some on wooden legs, some
-dragging paralyzed feet, some supporting rheumatic limbs with canes
-and crutches. There were palsied arms and more than one empty sleeve.
-
-The old fellows came in panting and wheezing from the exertion of
-climbing the steps. At the door they took off their hats, baring bald
-pates and straggling white locks, and stood in line.
-
-Mrs. Wilson went forward swiftly and greeted them with gracious
-courtesy, but they did not respond as friends and neighbors.
-
-“We came on an errand to you Red Cross ladies,” Captain Anderson said
-formally. “We”--he straightened his old shoulders--“are Confederate
-veterans.”
-
-At the words the ladies came to their feet, in respect and homage.
-
-“Confederate veterans!” Captain Anderson repeated.
-
-The bent, stiff forms stirred with a memory rather than a reality of
-soldierly bearing; the bleared, dim old eyes brightened.
-
-Their spokesman went on in his thin, quavering voice: “Ladies, fair
-flowers of Virginia womanhood, we, the little remnant surviving of the
-gallant defenders of our glorious Lost Cause, greet you. By the noble
-generosity of The Village, funds have been raised for us to attend the
-Reunion at Washington.
-
-“It is a grand and glorious place to hold the Reunion. We are glad and
-proud that--that our old comrades are to meet there--in the capital
-they threatened six times by their dauntless and renowned valor, but
-the streets of which they were never to tread in uniform and under
-flag until now, after a half century of peace. They are to camp in the
-very shadow of the Capitol of our glorious and reunited country, and
-their battle-shattered and death-thinned ranks are to parade before the
-President and be addressed by him--the first President since The War
-born on the sacred soil of old Virginia, and the greatest President
-since Washington. Three cheers for President Wilson!”
-
-They were given with a will by the thin, cracked old voices.
-
-“And--and----” stammered Captain Anderson.
-
-“Gettysburg,” said old Mr. Tavis, in a stage whisper.
-
-“Yes. Gettysburg; Gettysburg. That comes presently.” He mopped his brow
-with a bandanna handkerchief. “A-ah! The President to address us. Yes,
-yes! No more is needed to make it a grand and perfect occasion. But
-more is to be added. The veterans in gray and their brethren in blue
-are to make a pilgrimage to Gettysburg, that was the high-water mark
-of our glorious and unsuccessful war; there is to be erected a monument
-to our brave comrades, the heroes that fell on that bloody field. I
-tell you, ladies, we are as glad and proud of it all as if we were
-going to that Reunion ourselves.”
-
-“But you are going!” cried Patsy.
-
-“And now here’s war again--we don’t count that little skirmish with
-Spain--but now the United States is in a real war, and South and North
-and East and West are standing shoulder to shoulder together.
-
-“This isn’t like The War we fought, a decent war of man against man
-on the earth God gave them to fight over. This war--it’s like nothing
-that ever was before in civilized times--robbing and burning towns by
-the hundred, shooting down unarmed people in gangs, killing men with
-poisonous gases like you would so many rats, sinking ships without
-giving folks a chance for their lives, dropping bombs from airships on
-homes and schools and hospitals.
-
-“It makes our hearts sick for people to suffer such things; and it
-makes our blood boil for people to do them. So we’ve talked it over
-together, we old Confeds, and we’re all of one mind. We want to help
-the women and children and the pieces of men left by this hellish
-fighting. So here is the money, please, ma’am”--he held out a purse
-to Mrs. Wilson--“that you-all so generously raised to send us to the
-Reunion. We bring it to you as our contribution to the Red Cross.”
-
-“Oh!” cried Patsy, “but you mustn’t miss it, the grandest of all
-Reunions. You must go.”
-
-He shook his head.
-
-“This is what Marse Robert would do, if he was here to-day,” he said
-simply, looking up now in his old age, as to a beacon, to the hero he
-had adoringly followed in youth.
-
-Mrs. Wilson controlled her voice and spoke: “We accept your offering;
-don’t we?” She turned to her companions, and every head was bowed. “We
-accept it in the noble spirit in which it is given, a spirit worthy of
-your peerless leader. And we thank you from our hearts, in the name of
-suffering humanity, to whose service it is consecrated.”
-
-“But for you to give up the Reunion, the Reunion that you’ve looked
-forward to!” mourned Miss Fanny.
-
-The old men glanced at one another with a sort of shy glee. Then
-Captain Anderson said: “That isn’t all. We are going to volunteer!
-They’re going to have that draft and raise soldiers. Folks said at
-first they’d just need American dollars and food and steel; but they’re
-calling for soldiers now. And I tell you they’ll need American valor.
-As long as war is war, they’ll want _men_. The young soldiers, the
-drafted boys, will do their best. But we--well, we are going to write
-to the President and tell him we are ready to go, and we seasoned old
-soldiers will show those youngsters what fighting is!”
-
-While the old heroes were making their offering, Dick Osborne was
-creeping along the edge of a field near The Village, carrying in his
-arms something bundled up in a newspaper. He scrambled through the
-churchyard hedge and crept into the woodshed at the back of the church.
-Now that its winter uses were over, no one else gave the shed a look or
-a thought, and Dick had hidden here his mining tools and a bundle with
-something white in it.
-
-His garden task was off his hands at last, and he had planned to spend
-to-day at the old mine; but Patsy had watched him keenly all the
-morning, and this afternoon David and Steve were at work in a cornfield
-near the road. Usually it would be easy enough to elude them, but not
-to-day, burdened with the tools he had to carry. And anyway, he had
-devised a plan to lend interest and excitement to the long, weary way
-to the mine. In order to carry out his plan and avoid embarrassing
-questions, he had obtained permission to spend the night with his
-cousin at the mill.
-
-Safe in the shed, he opened the package he had been carrying so
-carefully and chuckled as he looked at its contents. It was a cow’s
-skull!
-
-“Uh, it’s a beauty!” he said, gazing admiringly at the bleached and
-whitened old thing. “And when I fix it----!”
-
-He proceeded to “fix it” by pasting green tissue paper over the
-eyeholes and fastening his flashlight inside. Then he stood back and
-looked at it. Ah, it was as fearful looking as he had hoped it would
-be! He opened the other package and took out a sheet which he smeared
-with phosphorus. It was getting dark now; late enough, Dick thought,
-for him to venture out. He fastened the tools together with an old
-chain and slung them over his shoulder; then he draped the sheet around
-him and fastened the skull on his head. He crept out of the shed,
-slipped around the corner of the church, and looked up and down the
-road.
-
-The coast was clear, and he took the road to Redville. For a mile he
-had it to himself. Then he heard wheels and voices behind him. He
-hesitated a minute, then prudently withdrew to the wayside. It might be
-people who would accept him as a ghost; or it might not. Ah! It was
-Mr. Spencer, trotting homeward from The Village, with his son Joe. Dick
-crouched in the bushes.
-
-“Wait a minute, pa,” said Joe. “There’s something queer in those
-chinquapin bushes; something white and light looking. Let’s see what it
-is.”
-
-“Shuh! It’s just Gordan Jones’s old white cow,” replied Mr. Spencer.
-“We haven’t time to stop. We’re late for supper already.”
-
-When they were safely out of sight, Dick came back to the highway and
-hurried along till he came to the Old Plank Road and the Big Woods.
-From here on, there were only a few negro cabins, and he felt secure in
-his ghostly array.
-
-Isham Baskerfield’s cabin was dark and seemingly deserted, but the door
-of the next house was open and from within came a bright light and
-loud voices and laughter. Peter Jim Jones was having a “frolic.” The
-guests were overflowing on the porch, and the barking of dogs and the
-squealing of children mingled with the jovial voices of men and women.
-
-As Dick stalked down the road toward the cabin, a dog began to bark
-and then subsided into a whine. One of the negroes on the porch looked
-around and caught a glimpse of the white, tall figure.
-
-“Wh-what’s dat?” he stammered.
-
-“What’s what?”
-
-Dick took a few steps forward, clanking and rattling his chains, and
-stood still in an open space, revealed and concealed by the light of a
-fading young moon. His white drapery glimmered and gleamed with pale
-phosphorescent light, and the green eyes in the ghastly old skull
-glared like a demon’s. He uttered a sepulchral moan.
-
-The negroes rushed pell-mell into the cabin, tumbling over one another.
-
-“A ha’nt! a ha’nt! a ha’nt!”
-
-Dick’s moan broke into a laugh, but that came to an abrupt end. For a
-dozen dogs ran to investigate the strange appearance which, after all,
-had a human scent. Dick in his flowing drapery stood for a moment at a
-disadvantage. But he jerked up the sheet and gave a kick that sent one
-cur yelping away. And then he laid about him so vigorously with his
-bundle of tools that the dogs retreated, yelping and howling, while
-their masters crouched indoors, shaking with terror.
-
-Mightily amused and pleased with himself, Dick went on down the road.
-He passed the hollow where Solomon Gabe’s cabin stood, and came to Mine
-Creek. He paused to look at his gruesome image in the still, dark
-water. Then he turned to follow the path to the mine.
-
-As he turned, he faced a pile of logs, the ruins of the old
-blacksmith’s hut. It was in shadow except for a ray of moonlight at
-one side. In that streak of moonshine, there rose, as if the earth
-had yawned and let forth a demon, a little, dark, bowed figure with a
-black, evil face. It was horribly contorted, the eyes wide and staring,
-the lips writhing in terror.
-
-For a minute Dick and the fiendlike figure stood silent, face to face.
-Then the boy stepped back. His foot caught on a root; he stumbled and,
-with a wild gesture and an awful clanking of chains, fell flat on the
-ground.
-
-A screech quivered through the air, so sudden, so wild and terrified
-that it seemed like a live, tormented thing. The dark form crashed
-through the bushes and was gone.
-
-Dick recovered himself in a minute. He scrambled to his feet and,
-clutching his drapery, ran up the hill toward the old mine. He
-hurriedly rid himself of his ghostly apparel, took out his flashlight,
-and threw the skull and the tools into the mine hole. Then, with the
-sheet bundled under his arm, he sped homeward. As he passed Peter Jim’s
-cabin, he heard fervent prayers and pious groans; the “frolic” had
-been turned into a prayer meeting.
-
-Dick smiled ruefully. “I don’t reckon they were much worse scared than
-I was,” he said to himself. “What--who on earth could that have been?”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VII
-
-
-At last and at last, school was out! Patsy, free and merry as a bird,
-wrote a long letter to Anne Lewis.
-
-She begged Anne to hurry and come to The Village. There were so many
-things to do! Camp Feed Friend was getting on famously; Anne would see
-it was better than the boys’ Camp Fight Foe. Happy Acres was a bower
-of roses; they would take their knitting to the summerhouse every day.
-Anne remembered--of course she remembered--Dick’s dare and double dare
-about their following him and finding out what he was doing? They must
-certainly do that. He went off every few days, no one knew where. David
-and Steve had tried to follow him, but Dick led them a chase--like an
-old red fox, Cousin Mayo said--for miles and miles, and then back home.
-It was certainly a _secret_, and she and Anne must find it out. And
-Patsy ended as she began; begging Anne to hurry and come to The Village.
-
-It was such an important letter that Patsy took it to the post office
-herself to put it into Mr. Blair’s own hand, feeling that would make
-it go more surely and safely than if she dropped it into the letter
-box. She had to wait awhile, for he was talking to Mr. Spencer who had
-come in just before her.
-
-“We missed you at church yesterday, Joe,” said Mr. Blair. “What’s the
-matter? You look seedy.”
-
-“It’s malaria, I reckon,” Mr. Spencer said in a weak, listless voice.
-“I stayed in bed yesterday, but I don’t feel much better to-day.”
-
-“You ought not to have got up,” said Mr. Blair.
-
-“I have to crawl around and do all the work I can. Crop’s in the grass,
-Will. Give me two plow points and half a dozen bolts; I must start a
-plow to-morrow. And I ought to be a dozen hoe hands at the same time.”
-
-“Can’t you hire hands?”
-
-Mr. Spencer shook his head. “I never saw labor so scarce and
-unreliable. I counted on Jeff to help work the crop after I put it in;
-now he’s in the army, you know.”
-
-“You need him mighty bad at home.”
-
-“Yes, but we must do without him; there’s where he ought to be. Well,
-if I can’t get hands to chop my cotton this week, I’ll have to plow it
-up and sow peas or something that I can raise without hoe work. Cotton
-is like tobacco, a ‘gentleman crop’ that requires waiting on; it won’t
-stand grass. My crop must be worked this week, or it’s lost.”
-
-Patsy went home, frowning to herself as she thought how sick and
-worried Mr. Spencer looked. At the dinner table that day, she told
-about seeing him and what he had said about his cotton.
-
-“Poor fellow!” said Mrs. Osborne. “I hope he can get hands. It would be
-a serious thing for him to lose his crop.”
-
-“I wish----” began Patsy.
-
-“It would be a severe personal loss,” said Mr. Osborne, “and these
-things are national calamities, too; cotton is one of the sinews of
-war.”
-
-“Sinews of war? What do you mean, Uncle Mayo?” asked David.
-
-“Cotton is one of the great essentials of war,” explained Mr. Osborne.
-“Its fiber is used for tents and soldiers’ uniforms and airplane
-wings and automobile tires; its seed supplies food products; and
-fiber and seed are used in making the high explosives of modern
-warfare--guncotton, nitroglycerin, cordite. Cotton is one of the great
-essentials of war.”
-
-“What a lot of things it’s good for!” exclaimed Dick.
-
-Patsy spoke again, and this time she did not say “I wish.” Instead, she
-said: “I know we could help Mr. Spencer, and the war. Mother, father,
-please let us do it. I’m sure Ruth and Alice and the other girls will
-help; and maybe the boys. We can work rows of cotton as well as rows of
-beans.”
-
-Dick laughed. “H’m! I was just thinking we boys might get together and
-help Mr. Spencer. But you girls!”
-
-“If we all help, the twenty of us, it’ll not take long to chop over Mr.
-Spencer’s cotton,” said David. He was more respectful of girls’ work,
-since he was seeing their flourishing garden.
-
-“Good!” cried Patsy, clapping her hands.
-
-“My dear!” exclaimed Mrs. Osborne. “You don’t mean, Patsy,--are you
-suggesting that you girls work a crop, like common field hands?”
-
-“They’re very uncommon nowadays,” laughed Patsy. “That’s why Mr.
-Spencer’s cotton is in the grass. Oh, mother dear! he’s so sick and
-miserable looking! We would love to save his crop, and we can, if
-you’ll let us. You heard what father said. It will be patriotic as well
-as neighborly; with Jeff in the army, too! It’ll not be a bit harder
-than gardening. Do say we may, mother.”
-
-Finally it was agreed that the young folks might undertake the task.
-As Patsy said, if they could work rows of vegetables in a garden, they
-could work rows of cotton in a field. They would use light hoes, and
-the soil was sandy and easy to work. But it was a big job to undertake,
-those acres and acres of cotton!
-
-Patsy and Dick and David went to see all the members of Camps Feed
-Friend and Fight Foe, to enlist them in the little army of crop savers.
-They were easily persuaded. It was harder to win over their parents.
-The Malletts and Walthalls and Joneses were unwilling to let their
-girls “do field work like niggers,” but they consented when they
-learned that Alice Blair and Ruth Wilson and Patsy Osborne were in the
-party; whatever the Blairs and Wilsons and Osbornes did was right and
-proper.
-
-On Tuesday morning, the volunteer workers, with hoes on their
-shoulders, presented themselves to Mr. Spencer.
-
-“Why--why,” he stammered, “it’s awfully kind of you. But I can’t let
-you do it, you girls, you young ladies! If the boys will help chop my
-cotton, and let me pay them----”
-
-“Come on, Mr. Spencer, and do your talking while we work,” laughed
-Patsy. “Come on! You may be our overseer and boss the job.”
-
-Before the morning was half over, however, they deposed him. Why, he
-wanted them to stop and rest every few minutes; at that rate, it would
-be cotton-picking time before they finished chopping the crop! So they
-elected David foreman.
-
-Sweet William, as water boy, trotted back and forth to supply cool
-drinks; and about the middle of the forenoon, he proudly invited the
-workers to a surprise luncheon, where each had half a dozen delicious
-little wild strawberries on a sycamore-leaf plate.
-
-At noon they rested and ate their picnic dinner in the grove at the
-spring. Evening found them healthily and happily tired, and they went
-gladly back to work the next day. Thursday brought showers that gave
-them a rest and made the freshly worked crop grow like magic. By noon
-on Saturday, they finished hoeing the cotton and, for the time at
-least, the crop was saved.
-
-On Saturday afternoon, the young workpeople loafed like real farmers;
-for, according to rural custom, that day was a sort of secular Sabbath
-on which the men of the community rested from all their labors and
-gathered sociably in the post office or on Court-house Green.
-
-What wonderful things they had to talk about these days!
-
-Mr. Blair read the account in his daily paper of the Confederate
-Reunion at Washington and the President’s Arlington speech. The old
-soldiers chuckled at hearing that foreigners, seeing the Stars and
-Bars displayed alongside the Allies’ flags, asked wonderingly, “What
-flag is that? What new nation has entered the war?” They straightened
-their stooped old shoulders at the description of their ten thousand
-comrades, in gray suits and broad hats, marching along the Avenue. And
-they said, with a sigh, that the story was as good--almost--as being
-there.
-
-Then they rehearsed tales of their battles and marches and sieges, and
-compared old feats with new.
-
-Those brilliant Canadian drives were like Jackson’s charges. And like
-one of his messages was Foch’s telegram to Joffre in the battle of the
-Marne: “The enemy is attacking my flank; my rear is threatened; I am,
-therefore, attacking in front.”
-
-The heroic, hopeless, glorious Gallipoli campaign--ah! it was the
-epitome of their War of Secession. As long as the world honors high
-courage and stanch devotion to a desperate cause, it will remember
-those men who, like the Franks in the old story of Roland, beat off
-army after army and died, defeated by their own victories, “triumphing
-over disaster and death.”
-
-And the trench warfare----
-
-“They learned that from us,” chuckled old Captain Anderson; “and iron
-ships. Ah! we showed the world a thing or two.”
-
-But never had they dreamed of trenches like these--stretching in long
-lines from the Swiss mountains to the Belgian coast, bent in and out
-by great attacks like the British at Neuve-Chapelle, the Germans at
-Verdun, and both sides in the bloody battle of the Somme.
-
-And there were strange, new modes of warfare--U-boats hiding underseas,
-aircraft battling miles above the earth, tanks pushing forward and
-cutting barbed wire like twine.
-
-There were many things besides fighting to discuss.
-
-America was making vast and speedy preparation for its part in the
-World War.
-
-Two weeks after war was declared, Congress without a dissenting voice
-voted the largest war credit in the history of the world. And there was
-a two-billion-dollar issue of Liberty Bonds. The government must be
-trying to gather up all the money in the United States, so as to have
-enough to carry on the war many years, so these country people said,
-little dreaming of the billions and billions to be raised during the
-next two years.
-
-There was the draft, too, to discuss. The Selective Conscription
-Bill had passed. “They” were having men from the ages of twenty-one
-to thirty registered, and “they” were to pick and choose soldiers
-from these registered men. It was wonderful how calmly this supreme
-assertion of the government’s power was accepted. There was a little
-opposition here and there--in the Virginia mountains, in Kansas and
-Ohio, in New York City--but all plots were promptly and firmly quelled.
-
-The Draft Act was accepted quietly by The Village. It had its
-sentimental, passionate devotion to the past; but now that it was being
-tested, it realized the living, sacred strength of the ties that bound
-it to the Union.
-
-It heard, with even more horror than of things “over there,” of
-outrages at home--the German plot to get Mexico to declare war against
-the United States, factories blown up, railroad bridges destroyed, food
-poisoned; even here in Virginia, things were happening. “They” said
-loyal citizens everywhere ought to be on the lookout.
-
-“There’s one safe place in the world; that’s The Village,” said old Mr.
-Tavis, who was sitting on the post office porch with Pete Walthall and
-Jake Andrews and Mr. Smith.
-
-Mr. Smith shook his head and smiled. “See who comes there,” he said.
-
-“It’s Black Mayo,” Mr. Tavis said in a constrained tone.
-
-Somehow, no one understood how or why, there had grown up a feeling of
-constraint about Black Mayo whenever Mr. Smith was present.
-
-“He’s got a basket,” commented Jake Andrews, “and I bet there are
-pigeons in it. Yes, Mr. Smith, it does look foolish for a grown-up man
-to be raising birds and carrying them about and playing with them.”
-
-Dick Osborne, who came out of the post office just then, spoke up
-indignantly. “Why, Mr. Andrews! Cousin Mayo’s training those pigeons
-for war; they use them to carry messages.”
-
-“Shucks!” Jake laughed deridingly.
-
-“Well, they can fetch and carry, you know,” old Mr. Tavis said mildly.
-“It’s in the Bible; Noah sent a dove out of the Ark and it came to him
-in the evening with an olive leaf pluckt off.”
-
-“That’s all right--in the Bible,” said Jake. “But we’re talking ’bout
-our days. My daddy was in The War; I never heard him tell of using
-pigeons. You were in The War yourself, Mr. Tavis. I ask you, is you
-ever sent your news by a pigeon?”
-
-Mr. Tavis had to confess that he never did.
-
-“And Black Mayo says they can fly a thousand miles. Did you ever see a
-pigeon fly a thousand miles, Mr. Tavis?”
-
-“I never went a thousand miles myself,” Mr. Tavis answered.
-
-“I never did neither,” said Jake; “and I don’t believe no pigeon ever
-did.”
-
-Black Mayo now came up the porch steps, greeting his neighbors
-cordially.
-
-“Hope your ‘rheumatiz’ is better, Mr. Tavis. Hey, Pete! Jake! How are
-folks at home? and your crops? Ah, Dick! You are the boy I was looking
-for. Here is the pigeon--a fine fellow he is--that I want you to take
-this afternoon for a three- or four-mile flight.”
-
-“Good! I was just starting,” said Dick. “What are you going to do with
-that other bird, Cousin Mayo?”
-
-“I’m going to send it to Richmond.”
-
-“To Richmond! What for?” asked Jake Andrews.
-
-“To be set free there and fly back here, as a part of its training.”
-
-“Cousin Mayo----” began Dick.
-
-But Pete Walthall interrupted. “To fly back here? You think it’ll come
-all that ways?” He laughed incredulously.
-
-“A hundred miles!” It was Black Mayo’s turn to laugh. “He’ll make it in
-two or three hours. Why, man, I have had birds fly nine hundred miles,
-and they have been known to go eighteen hundred, flying over forty
-miles an hour.”
-
-“Whew!” Jake Andrews whistled his unbelief, and Pete Walthall stared
-and laughed.
-
-“That beats the dove in the Ark,” Mr. Tavis said doubtingly.
-
-Dick now got in his question. “Cousin Mayo, aren’t carrier pigeons
-useful in war?”
-
-“Certainly and indeed they are,” Mr. Osborne answered. Then, as Mr.
-Tavis still looked doubtful, he gave an instance. “At Verdun a company
-of Allied troops was cut off from the main line, and one man after
-another, who tried to go back for help, was shot down. At last a basket
-of pigeons was found beside a dead soldier. The birds were weak, almost
-starved; but the men, as a desperate last chance, started them off
-with notes fastened to their legs. Off they flew, through that curtain
-of fire no man could pass. The message was delivered; forces came to
-rescue the trapped soldiers--saved by those birds.”
-
-Pete and Jake shook their heads incredulously.
-
-Mr. Tavis pondered a while, and then said: “Well, they could carry that
-note just as good as that other dove could carry the olive leaf for
-Noah. _I_ am going to believe it, Mr. Mayo.”
-
-“Of course,” said Black Mayo. “What’s the matter with you folks? Don’t
-you always believe what I say? And why shouldn’t you?”
-
-No one answered, and he went on into the post office, looking a little
-puzzled.
-
-Mr. Smith raised his eyebrows and glanced around with a disagreeable
-smile. “Pe-cu-li-ar amusement; pe-cu-li-ar statements; he himself is
-pe-cu-li-ar.” The drawled-out word was unfriendly and sinister.
-
-“Black Mayo is all right; all right,” old Mr. Tavis said emphatically.
-
-But Pete and Jake dropped their eyes. Black Mayo Osborne was a queer
-fellow. They had known him all their lives. But did they really know
-him? Why was he playing about with birds, like a schoolboy, while other
-men were working their corn and cotton and tobacco? They looked askance
-at him as he came out of the post office and went up The Street toward
-The Roost.
-
-He found Mrs. Osborne sitting on the porch with her eyes on a book
-propped on the railing and her hands busily knitting a sweater.
-
-“Howdy, Miranda! Where’s David?” he asked.
-
-She looked up with a start. “Oh! it’s you, Mayo,” she said. “David
-isn’t here; he’s at his corn acre, I suppose. But, Mayo, come in a
-minute. There’s something I want to speak to you about. It’s Dick,” she
-went on, as her cousin took off his broad-brimmed straw hat and settled
-himself on the porch step.
-
-“What about Dick?”
-
-She hesitated a minute. “The other young folks are working splendidly
-in their war garden.”
-
-“Yes; that was a good suggestion of Anne’s. The food question is
-serious,” said Black Mayo. “Did you ever know anything like the way
-the price of wheat has climbed--and soared? Flour is fifteen dollars a
-barrel, and it will go to twenty, if the government doesn’t get those
-Food Bills through Congress and take control. I hope it will be a good
-crop year. The young folks are doing a splendid work in their war
-gardens.”
-
-“And Dick not in it,” said Dick’s mother, frowning. “He goes off alone
-somewhere every chance he gets. We’ve never interfered with their
-little secrets; but this looks so selfish! We’ve thought of compelling
-him to help, but----”
-
-“But you’ll not. This gardening is free-will work.”
-
-“Yes.” Mrs. Osborne agreed. “And we’ve always taken the stand that
-after the children do their regular home work, their spare time is
-their own. But, if Dick could be persuaded, influenced----” She looked
-hopefully at Black Mayo. “You can do anything with him,” she said.
-“Your word is law and gospel to all the Village young folks.”
-
-“I refuse to be flattered into coercing Dick,” laughed Black Mayo. “If
-you want him spoken to, my dear Miranda, speak to him yourself.” He
-leaned back against the porch post, stretched out his long legs, and
-then twisted them comfortably together. “Speak to your own erring boy!”
-
-“I have done it,” she said. “I tried to shame him just now. I reminded
-him how David and Patsy and even little Sweet William are working
-to raise food for the hungry, suffering world. I told him about the
-Richmond Boy Scouts who are going on farms, to save the potato crop.”
-
-“And he refused to be shamed?”
-
-“He cocked up his head, with that superior, self-satisfied air--oh, big
-as he is, I want to slap him when he does that!--and said, ‘It’s a nice
-little thing David and Patsy and the others are doing--the best they
-can, I reckon. But I’d rather do a big thing; something to get a lot
-of money, enough to buy a whole Liberty Bond at a whop.’ And before I
-could get my wits together to answer that amazing foolishness, he said
-he’d finished his tasks, hoed the beans, and brought in stove wood, and
-couldn’t he go. And off he went. What would you do, Mayo?”
-
-“I think I’d do nothing, Miranda,” her cousin replied. “A boy’s got
-to have his adventures. And Dick’s a fellow that can stand a lot of
-letting alone. If he’s on the wrong track, he’s got sense enough to
-find it out and get on the right one. Don’t worry, Miranda. Will you
-tell David he can get one of my plows any day he wants it? And don’t
-you worry about Dick, Miranda,” he repeated, untwining his long legs
-and getting up.
-
-As he started down the walk, Mrs. Osborne put aside her work and went
-out to the kitchen, a one-roomed cabin behind the Roost dwelling-rooms,
-to speak to Emma.
-
-The old woman was standing at the door, looking worried and grum.
-
-“Why, Emma, you haven’t kindled your fire!” Mrs. Osborne exclaimed.
-
-Emma started. “Naw’m. My shoe sole was floppin’. I had to go to de shop
-to git it sewed on.”
-
-“De shop” was a shed on The Back Way where shoes were cobbled by Lincum
-Gabe, old Solomon Gabe’s son.
-
-“I’m gwine to start de fire now.” Emma’s voice was mournful, and as
-she rattled the stove lids, she shook her head and sighed dolefully.
-
-“Is anything the matter? Are you sick?” Mrs. Osborne asked anxiously.
-
-“Naw’m, I ain’t sick, Miss M’randa. I don’t reckon I is. I ain’t got
-no out’ard pains. I’m just thinkin’ ’bout my boy, an’ wonderin’ who’ll
-git him----” She went off into a confused mumble. Suddenly she turned
-to her mistress and said earnestly: “If dey take de colored folks back
-in slavery, I’ll belong to you; won’t I, Miss M’randa? Like my folks
-always did to yore folks?”
-
-“What nonsense are you talking, Emma?” Mrs. Osborne asked sharply. “No
-one could put you back in slavery. No one wants to. We hate and abhor
-it more than you do. Why, we wouldn’t have you back in slavery for
-anything in the world. What put such a silly notion in your head?”
-
-“I ain’t faultin’ you ’bout it, Miss M’randa. It’s dem folks off
-yander,” said Emma, vaguely. “Dey done started it. Dey done numbered de
-young bucks an’ dey’re goin’ to nomernate ’em to be slaves. Dey’re just
-waitin’ for de orders. My boy Tom is one of ’em.”
-
-Patsy, who had followed her mother, laughed and exclaimed: “Why Aunt
-Emma! They numbered all the men, white and colored, from twenty-one to
-thirty years old, and they are going to select soldiers from them, to
-go and fight the Germans.”
-
-“Emma, some due has told you a lie, a wicked, silly lie,” said Mrs.
-Osborne. “There isn’t a word of truth in it. As Patsy says, the white
-boys are going, too. Why, some of them have gone--Fayett Mallett and
-Jeff Spencer and Will Eppes--boys that you know, and lots of others.
-They need a great many soldiers, and they are going to select them from
-that draft list.”
-
-“Dey say as how dem white ones was took to be offiseers, an’ boss de
-colored ones till dey git ’em handcuffed an’ back in slavery,” said
-Emma, lowering her voice and glancing fearfully around as if she were
-betraying secrets of state.
-
-Mrs. Osborne laughed. “How silly! Who are ‘they’ that say such foolish
-things?”
-
-“Uh, it’s jest bein’ talked ’round,” Emma answered evasively.
-
-“It sounds like propaganda,” said Mrs. Osborne, wrinkling her brow.
-
-“Naw’m, ’tain’t no sort o’ gander. It’s just talk dat’s goin’ ’round.
-You-all want some seconds batter-cakes, you say, honey?”
-
-And Emma went bustling about her work, deaf to all further questions.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VIII
-
-
-“Come on, Sweet William! Sweet William!” sang Patsy, catching her small
-brother by the hand and dancing down the walk. “Let’s go to Broad Acres
-for a look around. Alice! uh, Alice!” She called Alice Blair, who was
-sitting in the swing, with her knitting. “Come and see how our gardens
-are growing. We’ve been so busy being field hands for Mr. Spencer’s
-cotton, I’ve not been to our garden for two whole days.”
-
-“I ran by to look at it this morning,” said Alice. “I feel real
-lonesome if I don’t see it every day.”
-
-“So do I,” agreed Patsy. “I know now how David felt that first year he
-had corn at Happy Acres, and he used to ‘go by’ to see it every time he
-was sent to the store for the mail or a spool of thread.”
-
-At the garden gate they paused and called Ruth. She came out on the
-back porch, but stopped at the head of the steps.
-
-“I’ve j-just come in,” she said. “I weeded a row of p-peas. Now I’m
-helping mother. I’ll see you p-p-presently.”
-
-The others went into the garden, admired the flourishing vegetables,
-and pulled up a few stray weeds.
-
-“Isn’t it beautorious?” exclaimed Patsy. “Things have just been leaping
-and bounding along these two days.”
-
-“Scrumptious!” agreed Alice.
-
-“We-all boys have got the biggest potatoes,” said Sweet William,
-wagging his head proudly.
-
-“You-all boys! Will you look at those beans? What about them, Mr.
-William Taliaferro Osborne?” demanded Patsy. “Anne Lewis had a lot to
-say about their Washington gardens. They aren’t a bit better than this;
-they can’t be. Just think! Anne is coming next week.”
-
-“Goody, goody, goody!” cried Sweet William, clapping his hands.
-
-As they went chattering back up the walk, Ruth came out to ask them to
-stay to supper; her mother had a strawberry shortcake.
-
-“I’ll go and ask----” “If mother knew----” began Patsy and Alice.
-
-“If I had a piece of strawberry shortcake in my hand,” suggested Sweet
-William, “I could go home and tell them you were invited. We are going
-to have batter-cakes for supper; Emma makes good little batter-cakes
-with lacy brown edges.”
-
-Patsy was properly horrified at her small brother’s greediness, but
-Mrs. Wilson laughed and sent him home, munching a generous slice of
-shortcake.
-
-After supper Mrs. Wilson and the girls went out on the front porch. It
-was wide and long, set high on brick pillars, with a flight of steps
-leading down to the long boxwood-bordered walk.
-
-“There is a loose railing,” said Mrs. Wilson. “I must nail it in place
-to-morrow.”
-
-“You are as careful about mending and tending Broad Acres as you are
-about Ruth’s darning and patching,” laughed Patsy.
-
-“Yes,” said Mrs. Wilson. “It’s all in the family. Broad Acres is a dear
-old part of the family.”
-
-“How old is it, Cousin Agnes?”
-
-“The house was built in 1762,” said Mrs. Wilson, with quiet pride. “It
-was made strong, to be a fort, in case of Indian attacks. That is why
-the shutters are so thick, with the little hinged middle pieces for
-loopholes to fire from.”
-
-“The Yankees came by here in The War,” said Ruth.
-
-“In April, ’65,” agreed her mother. “The doors and shutters were
-closed, with crape hanging from them, in mourning for the dead
-Confederacy. Sherman’s men marched past, without disturbing the house,
-thinking there was a corpse in it.”
-
-“This very bench we’re s-s-sitting on is c-called the President’s
-bench, because W-W-Washington sat here when he was v-visiting my
-way-back-grandfather. Tell about that, mother,” said Ruth.
-
-But an interruption came before Mrs. Wilson could begin the story, the
-more loved because it was old and well known. The front gate clicked.
-Patsy glanced toward it and, seeing a negro girl standing there,
-exclaimed in surprise, “Why, there’s Lou Ellen!”
-
-“Go to the side gate, Lou Ellen,” Mrs. Wilson said sharply. “What do
-you mean by coming the front way?”
-
-“I ain’t comin’ in,” said Lou Ellen, in a pert, high voice, as she
-lounged on the gate. “I jest come to de store an’ stopped to leave you
-a message, Miss Agnes. I was comin’ down de mill path an’ a man--I
-reckon he was Van--hollered to me an’ said Mr. Black Mayo say for you
-please’m to go an’ spen’ de night wid Miss Polly. He got to go ’way an’
-she was feelin’ sort o’ puny, an’ he didn’t want to left her at home by
-herse’f.”
-
-“It’s strange he didn’t tell me when he was in The Village to-day,”
-said Mrs. Wilson. “Van told you, you say?”
-
-“It sounded like Van,” answered Lou Ellen. “He was in de woods an’ I
-didn’t see him good.”
-
-She tossed her head and strolled away.
-
-“She’s a horrid thing!” said Ruth.
-
-“How could she help it?” asked Alice. “Her mother, Louviny, is as
-trifling as she can be, and so is her father, Lincum; and his father
-is that horrid old Solomon Gabe that they call a trick doctor; all the
-other darkies are afraid of him.”
-
-“Darkies are queer things,” laughed Patsy. And then she told what Emma
-had said about the draft.
-
-“She isn’t the only one who believes that,” said Alice. “Unc’ Isham
-told father he’d heard tell they are all going to be put back in
-slavery; he said they always told him if the Democrats got strong in
-power, they would make the darkies slaves again.”
-
-“I wonder how they get these foolish notions into their heads?” said
-Mrs. Wilson. “Well, chickens, Ruth and I must be starting to Larkland.”
-
-“Let Ruth spend the night with me, Cousin Agnes,” entreated Patsy.
-
-Mrs. Wilson consented, and the three girls walked with her as far as
-the mill on her way to Larkland. Sweet William did not see them go,
-and he was surprised to find the house dark and deserted when he came
-running back, with Scalawag at his heels, for his sweater. He went,
-with a little feeling of awe, down the somber boxwood walk--it was now
-nearly dark--and it was a relief to hear Scalawag, who had run ahead of
-him, give a sharp bark.
-
-“Cats-s! cats-s!” hissed Sweet William urgingly.
-
-Scalawag ran to a rose arbor at the back of the garden, but his furious
-barking changed to a sudden yelp and whine; he ran back to his master.
-
-“Old tabby cat must have scratched you,” said Sweet William. “Sic her!
-sic her, Scalawag!”
-
-But the dog, bristling and growling, kept at his master’s heels, as
-if unwilling to encounter again whatever he had found in that dark,
-secluded place. Sweet William groped around for his sweater and ran
-home. Then he had his bath and went to bed. The older children followed
-soon, as behooved those who must be at Sunday school at half past nine
-o’clock and know a Psalm and the story of Gideon and be ready to answer
-seven new questions in the Shorter Catechism.
-
-The next morning, when the Osbornes were at breakfast, Steve came
-running into the room, with a tragic face.
-
-“Our gardens are ruined!” he cried.
-
-“Oh, Steve! What do you mean?”
-
-“Ruined?”
-
-“They can’t be!”
-
-“Ruined!” he repeated, with doleful emphasis. “I went by there, just
-after breakfast, taking our cow to pasture. I saw the gate open----”
-
-“Who left it open?” demanded David.
-
-“And Miss Fanny Morrison’s old cow was there, gorging herself on our
-corn and peas. Everything is grazed off; trampled down.”
-
-With no more appetites for breakfast, the war gardeners ran to Broad
-Acres, to see the wreck of their gardens.
-
-“But who left the gate open?” David demanded sternly.
-
-“We were the last ones here,” said Patsy; “and I know we shut it.”
-
-“I was here about dark,” Sweet William confessed bravely; “I came for
-my sweater. But I shut the gate and I fastened it. I had to climb up on
-the garden fence to put the hook in the hole.”
-
-“You didn’t put it in,” Patsy said severely. “You let it slip to the
-side. And our gardens are ruined.”
-
-“It’s my garden, too. And I did fasten the gate,” sobbed Sweet William.
-
-He seemed so clearly the culprit that black looks and little pity were
-being given him when Mrs. Wilson came up.
-
-She, too, was horrified and distressed, but she said: “If Sweet William
-is sure he fastened the gate, I am sure he fastened it. There is
-something strange about this matter. Mayo did not send for me. He is
-away, but Polly had told him she would have Chrissy sleep in the house.
-She was surprised--but of course pleased--to see me; I would have come
-back home, if it hadn’t been so late.”
-
-“Could Lou Ellen have done it?” suggested Patsy. “She came with that
-message; and she’s so pert and horrid.”
-
-They examined the premises carefully. Near the rose arbor, at the back
-of the garden, they found footprints, the track of a big, bare, flat
-foot. Dick carefully made a copy of it on a piece of paper, and Mr.
-Blair and Mr. Red Mayo Osborne went with the gardeners to Lincum’s
-cabin on the Redville road, and confronted Lou Ellen. She stoutly
-denied the charge, and when her foot was measured it proved to be much
-smaller than the print. Evidently, then, she was not the intruder. Who
-could it be?
-
-That was a doleful Sabbath for the young villagers. They were thinking
-more about their wrecked garden than their Sunday school lesson; the
-sermon fell on deaf ears; and in the afternoon they stood mournfully
-around the scene of their destroyed hopes.
-
-But with the next morning came cheer and good counsel. Black Mayo,
-having come back on an early train, stopped at the post office and was
-told about the catastrophe and he went to view the garden.
-
-“It is pretty bad, but it might be worse,” he said cheerily. “Some of
-these things will come up from the roots. Some of the rows will have
-to be plowed up and planted in things that will still have plenty of
-growing time. The soil is in fine condition. Let’s get to work and make
-a garden day of it. One of you boys go to Larkland, and get Rosinante
-and a plow.”
-
-Mr. Tavis came to help them, and so did Mr. Blair, who shut up the post
-office, saying casually that any one who came for mail could look him
-up or wait till he got back.
-
-Several hours of diligent, intelligent toil worked wonders. The gardens
-would be later, of course, but with a long growing season before them
-that was no serious disadvantage; it would require more work, much more
-work, but that they were all willing and glad to give. Why, Dick had
-offered to help this morning, and he had been just as interested and
-busy as any one else. Perhaps he would join the garden club now. But he
-did not. When Mr. Osborne went home to dinner, Dick started off with
-him, to get a pigeon for a trial flight.
-
-Patsy looked after him and set her lips firmly. “Just you wait, young
-man,” she promised him, “till next week when Anne Lewis comes. We’ll
-show you what it means to dare and double dare us.”
-
-For weeks Dick had been going off alone every few days, and coming back
-late, tired and dirty and with a joyful air of mystery. The others were
-too busy with gardening and Red Cross and Corn Club work to make any
-real effort to find out where he went.
-
-But he always watched to make sure that he was not followed, and he
-never relaxed his precautions at the mine. He pulled his ladder in and
-out, blurred his footprints, and stirred up the dead leaves so as not
-to make a path. It would take, he proudly thought, a Sherlock Holmes or
-a bloodhound to trace his course.
-
-He had examined the main room without seeing any place that it seemed
-worth while to work in the crude fashion possible to him. The most
-promising places, he thought, were in the spurs of the lower tunnel,
-where there was more clay than rock. If he dug a little farther--a few
-inches or some feet--perhaps he would find silver that the miners had
-missed.
-
-He planned to extend each spur a certain distance; at first he said ten
-feet, but a little work convinced him that was too far, so he decided
-to go six feet--or five--or four. It was too discouraging to compute
-how long it would take to go even four feet, at his snail-like rate of
-progress. He could not use alone the drill and sledge hammer he had
-brought from Mr. Mallett’s shop. So he had to content himself with
-digging along a ledge, breaking off rough bits of rock and eagerly
-examining them for silver.
-
-He had inquired furtively about dynamite, but the law made it difficult
-for him to get it--fortunately; for in his ignorant, inexperienced
-hands there would probably have been an accident which might even have
-cost him his life.
-
-On this pleasant June afternoon, Dick went blithely with his Cousin
-Mayo to Larkland. He nearly always went there on his way to the Old
-Sterling Mine; it was only half a mile off the road; and the distance
-to the mine seemed shorter to him when he had a carrier pigeon for
-company.
-
-Breeding and blood were telling in the Larkland pigeons. Mr. Osborne
-showed Dick that afternoon a marked copy of _The Bird World_ telling,
-with big headlines, about the thousand-mile flight of a young pigeon
-trained by Mr. Mayo Osborne, of Virginia.
-
-“I bet Snapshot will make a record, too,” said Dick, stroking the
-plumage of a petted young bird.
-
-“Dick,” said Mr. Osborne, suddenly, “I’m glad to have your help and
-interest about these birds; I want you to learn all you can about
-training them. Your Cousin Polly knows all there is to know about their
-feeding and care. But when I go away----”
-
-“Oh! you are going away?” interrupted Dick. “When, Cousin Mayo?”
-
-“Early this fall, I hope; as soon as some business matters can be
-arranged. I’ve been wanting to be in the army from the first.”
-
-“I said you would go. It wasn’t true you wanted to stay at home playing
-with birds.”
-
-Mr. Osborne looked at Dick and started to ask a question, but it did
-not seem worth while. So he merely said: “When I leave, I’m going to
-ask your father to let you stay here at Larkland with your Cousin Polly
-and help her with the doves, our doves of war.”
-
-“Thank you, Cousin Mayo; I’ll do my best,” promised Dick.
-
-Mr. Osborne wrote a note and fastened it to the bird’s leg--that was
-always part of the ceremony; then he put it into a makeshift cage, an
-old shoe box with holes punched in it, and gave it to Dick.
-
-“Where are you going?” asked Mr. Osborne.
-
-“To the mine--creek,” said Dick, almost telling his secret. It was hard
-not to give a forthright answer to his cousin’s direct look.
-
-“Why don’t you boys--do you?--ever go to the Old Sterling Mine?”
-
-“Maybe so. Sometimes,” he mumbled.
-
-Black Mayo did not notice the boy’s conscious air. He was watching his
-pigeons fluttering and circling about, white against the woodland, dark
-against the shining sky.
-
-“I used to go there;” he said. “Ah! the hours and days I spent, seeking
-its treasure. It was one of the great adventures of my boyhood.”
-
-“Did you ever find any?--any silver in the mine, I mean,” Dick asked
-eagerly.
-
-His cousin gave a smiling negative.
-
-“Do you suppose?--perhaps there isn’t any.” Dick’s voice dropped in
-disappointment.
-
-“I believe there is,” said Black Mayo. “Silver was found there by old
-Mallett, not long after the Revolution. You’ve heard the tale handed
-down in his family. Some years ago, when I was rummaging through old
-court records, I found the account of his trial for ‘feloniously
-making, uttering, and passing false and counterfeited Coin in the
-likeness and similitude of Spanish milled Dollars of the value of six
-shillings Current money of Virginia.’ That was in 1792.”
-
-“But the mine was worked after that, wasn’t it?” asked Dick.
-
-“Oh, yes! My grandfather Mayo, your great-grandfather, had it worked,
-but it never paid. It doesn’t seem reasonable that the old blacksmith
-spaded out all the silver that was there. There’s a tale that a
-valuable vein was struck and lost. You might take a look around to-day,
-and you and I might go prospecting some time,” he said, now looking
-keenly at Dick.
-
-The boy reddened to the roots of his hair. “Yes, sir,” he said. “It’s
-time I was gone.”
-
-Mayo Osborne looked after him with a whimsical smile. “Straight to the
-Old Sterling Mine, I’ll wager my head!” he laughed.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IX
-
-
-Anne Lewis had come, and that was a jubilee for her and her Village
-cousins. She and Patsy and Alice and Ruth wanted to go to every place
-at once and to tell in one breath everything that had happened since
-they had parted in the spring.
-
-There was Happy Acres to be visited, and its budding and blossoming
-beauty to be welcomed. There was the mill, Larkland mill that was loved
-almost as dearly as the miller, Mr. Giles Spotswood. There were all the
-cousins at Larkland, Broad Acres, and The Roost. And there was the dear
-outside host, Tavises and Morrisons and Walthalls, and the old servants
-and their families, for whom Anne had gifts and greetings. The girls
-made a round of visits, with their tongues going like bell clappers.
-
-“And haven’t you found out yet where Dick is going--not yet?” Anne
-asked Patsy, privately. “Oh, I’m so glad! It’ll be so much fun to
-follow him up!”
-
-“If we can. We’ll certainly do it, if we can,” said Patsy, with less
-assurance. “Anne, even Dick has never kept a secret like this.”
-
-“I don’t see why you haven’t found out, in all these weeks,” said Anne;
-“though I’m glad you haven’t, so we can do it together.”
-
-“Dick isn’t so easy to catch up with,” answered Patsy. “And then there
-are our gardens. The boys won’t stop working for fear we’ll get ahead
-of them, and we won’t stop for fear they’ll get ahead of us. No one has
-time--and time it would take!--to follow Dick.”
-
-“You must win out in the gardening; we must certainly beat those boys,”
-said Anne. “I’m so glad I’m here to help.”
-
-They were on their way now to inspect Camp Feed Friend and Camp Fight
-Foe, that were thriving wonderfully after being replanted and reworked
-ten days before. Black Mayo said Jack’s famous beanstalk must surely
-have grown in the deep, fertile soil of Broad Acres garden; no other
-place could produce such magic results.
-
-Patsy and Anne found most of the war gardeners already at Broad Acres,
-at work. Black Mayo had lent them Rosinante, and David was plowing
-while the others were weeding and hoeing the rows of vegetables. Anne
-and Patsy set to work, side by side.
-
-“Don’t you think our garden is the better?” Patsy asked for the dozenth
-time.
-
-And for the dozenth time, Anne--partial judge!--answered emphatically:
-“I certainly do. Your potatoes are taller than theirs. And your peas
-are better; I’ve counted the pods on the biggest vines in both gardens.
-It’s just splendid what you’ve done--all but Dick.”
-
-“Oh!--Dick.” Whatever Patsy herself might say about Dick, she could
-never bear to have others find fault with her twin brother. “He
-helps Cousin Agnes in her garden. He would work here sometimes--real
-often--but the boys call him ‘slacker’ because he won’t join them. He’s
-working hard over his secret, whatever it is. He comes home so dirty!
-And--well, Anne, I know it’s something big, from the way he acts.”
-
-“We’ll find out what it is,” Anne said confidently.
-
-“I hope so,” sighed Patsy.
-
-“But now,” said Anne, “this garden is the most important thing. Oh!
-it’s awful to think of all those people with nothing to eat except what
-we send them across these thousands of miles of ocean.”
-
-“We’ve been saving our flour and sugar for a long, long time; looks
-like they might have enough to eat now,” Sweet William said, frowning.
-“Oh! I did want them all to have enough, and leave me sugar for a
-birthday cake. It’s such a so-long time since I’ve seen a real cake!”
-He sighed. “I don’t reckon we’ll ever have another one; not till I get
-old as Miss Fanny Morrison and don’t have any birthdays.”
-
-“Father says conditions are terrible along the Hindenburg Line,” said
-Alice. “Cousin Mayo, what is the Hindenburg Line?” she asked her cousin
-who, having finished some errands in The Village, was waiting to take
-Rosinante home.
-
-He explained. “The first of this year, the Germans realized that they
-could not repel Allied attacks in the position they then held. So in
-March they drew back and entrenched themselves in northern France in a
-position as strong as the nature of the country and their science could
-make it; that is their ‘impregnable Hindenburg Line.’ The Allies began,
-with the battle of the Aisne in April, the attacks they will continue
-till that great Hindenburg Line is smashed.
-
-“Well! The Huns laid waste the country that they left; robbed and
-burned homes and villages in that rich farming country, and kidnapped
-men and women and children and set them to work in Germany. And
-they left behind wrecks of people in wrecks of homes, many of them
-little fellows like Sweet William here, half starved and crippled and
-shell-shocked.”
-
-Anne put a comforting arm around Sweet William. “Don’t cry, dear,” she
-said.
-
-He stiffened his lips bravely. “I--I’m not crying,” he announced. “I--I
-think I caught a cold. I’ve got a frog in my throat. I wish I could
-find a lot of potato bugs! I want to work _hard_ to help all those poor
-people.”
-
-He set to work very diligently, but presently David called out: “You
-Bill! You’re wearing out those potato plants, looking for the bugs you
-caught yesterday. And every row I plow, you’re in my way.”
-
-“I isn’t not moved since I got out your way the other time you told me
-to,” complained Sweet William, stumbling over a furrow.
-
-“Well, get out of the patch and stay out till I finish this plowing, if
-you please,” said David, who was warm and tired and getting cross.
-
-The little fellow turned away with injured dignity and went into
-the back yard. He sat on the porch steps for a while, then he began
-rummaging around. Presently he came back into the garden, with his arms
-full of little sticks, and busied himself in a corner where the war
-gardeners had a bed of radishes for work-day refreshment.
-
-“What are you doing now?” Anne stopped to ask.
-
-“Playing this is my garden. I’m building a fence ’round it,” explained
-Sweet William.
-
-“Phew! What a horrid smell! It smells like--why, I smell kerosene oil,”
-said Anne, sniffing and frowning.
-
-“I reckon it’s these little sticks,” he said. “They’re all smelly.”
-
-“Where did you get them?” asked Anne.
-
-“From under the back-porch steps.”
-
-“That’s queer!” said Anne. “I wonder----”
-
-“Come on, Anne, and let’s start our next rows at the same time, so we
-can race--and talk,” called Patsy.
-
-Anne went her way and forgot the little sticks that smelled of oil.
-
-Sweet William put them aside presently and had a party--filling some
-oyster shells with make-believe dainties and setting them out on a flat
-stone.
-
-Mrs. Mallett, who came to consult Mrs. Wilson about some Red Cross
-work, paused to watch the youngster who was the Village pet.
-
-“You are having a fine party, ain’t you?” she said.
-
-“It’s a birthday party,” he said. “But I’m just having ash-cake. I
-reckon Mr. Hoover wouldn’t want me to have fruit cake and pie. Mother
-says he wants us to save everything we can, so as to feed our armies
-and our Allies.”
-
-“Bless your heart!” she said. “I wish the grown folks ’round here
-would act that way. You know,” she said, turning to Mrs. Wilson, “those
-Andrewses and Joneses and Walthalls aren’t making a mite of change in
-the way they eat, for all the government tells them ‘food will win the
-war’ and ‘if we waste at home, our boys over there will go hungry.’”
-
-“I know. Food has become sacred; it means life,” said Mrs. Wilson. “It
-is dreadful that some of our own people are so slow to realize the
-situation and their duty. Miranda Osborne and I carried the government
-pamphlets to the Andrewses and Joneses and Walthalls and talked to
-them, but they listened as if their minds were shut and locked. They
-think, as Gordan Jones said, those who raise wheat and corn and hogs
-have a right to use all the flour and meal and meat they please.”
-
-“A right! Who with a heart and conscience wants the right to use
-victuals extravagant when other folks are starving? Well, I must go and
-take this wool to the women that said they would knit.”
-
-“I’ll go with you,” said Sweet William, scrambling to his feet. “I’d
-rather go visiting with you than to stay here and play party by myself.”
-
-Mrs. Mallett gladly accepted his company, and, with Scalawag at his
-heels, he trotted along with her, to collect knitted garments and
-dispense wool.
-
-Suddenly Scalawag, usually a well-mannered dog that did not interfere
-with people on the public road, ran at a negro boy, barking furiously.
-The boy jerked up a stone, and Scalawag came back to Sweet William’s
-heels, whimpering and growling. As soon as they were at a safe
-distance, he again barked angrily.
-
-“I never saw him do that way before,” said Sweet William; “never, but
-that night in the garden.”
-
-“Who was he barking at then?” asked Mrs. Mallett.
-
-“I don’t know,” said Scalawag’s master; and then he told about his trip
-to Broad Acres the night before the gardens were destroyed and about
-the dog’s queer behavior.
-
-“H’m!” Mrs. Mallett said thoughtfully. “Who was that boy we passed?”
-
-“Kit, Lincum Gabe’s boy,” said Sweet William. “Scalawag’s met him a
-hundred times, I reckon, and never noticed him before.”
-
-“H’m!” Mrs. Mallett repeated. “Sweet William, you tell Mr. Black Mayo
-how this dog acted to-day, and about that night. Some dogs have got a
-lot of sense, and some are pure fools; they’re just like folks. Well,
-here’s a place we’ve got to stop,” she said, frowning at the pea-green
-gabled and turreted house that was the outward and visible sign of
-Gordan Jones’s prosperity.
-
-The door was wide open, and in response to Mrs. Mallett’s knock there
-was a hearty “Come in!” She and Sweet William walked through the hall
-and turned into the dining room where Mr. and Mrs. Jones were sitting
-at the dinner table.
-
-“O--oh!” Sweet William stared at the table. It was strangely unlike
-what he was used to at home these days. Why, it was loaded with food,
-vegetables swimming in sauces and gravies, two or three kinds of meat,
-hot biscuits, cakes, and pies. “O-o-oh!” he said again.
-
-“Howdy, folks!” called Mr. Jones, a stout man in shirt sleeves. “Come
-in, come in, you-all, and set down to dinner.”
-
-“Howdy, Mrs. Mallett,” said Mrs. Jones, getting up to greet the guests.
-“And howdy, little man. It’s Mr. Red Mayo’s little boy, ain’t it?”
-
-“Yes; it’s William, Sweet William Osborne,” said Mrs. Mallett, stiffly.
-“I just come to bring you the wool you said----”
-
-“Here, here!” interrupted Mr. Jones’s big voice. “Eat first and then
-do your talking. We’ve got plenty victuals for you.” He laughed and
-surveyed the table with pride. “Come and eat with us, Mrs. Mallett.
-Come on, little boy, and set right here by me.”
-
-“Oh, the little French and Belgians!” exclaimed Sweet William, whose
-eyes had never moved from the table.
-
-“No, thank you, Mr. Jones,” said Mrs. Mallett, drawing her lips into a
-tight line. “Now, Mrs. Jones, this wool----”
-
-“Aw, come along and set and eat,” urged Mr. Jones, hospitably. “I want
-you to sample this old home-cured ham; and that’s prime good bacon with
-the greens.”
-
-The little woman’s face flushed and her eyes snapped. “Mr. Jones,” she
-said, “them victuals would choke me.”
-
-“Wh-what?” He gazed at her with blank astonishment.
-
-“I can’t set down to a gorge like that,” she said. “I’d be thinking
-’bout them hungry mouths over there.”
-
-“Starving Belgians and French,” interjected Sweet William.
-
-Mrs. Mallett hurried on: “Yes, them and our other Allies; they’ve got
-no time to raise wheat and such; their farmers are fighting their war
-and ours, and the women are working in munition factories and taking
-the men’s places at home. And there are our boys--my boy--going over
-there, depending on us at home to send them food. If we are lazy and
-selfish and don’t raise it, or if we are greedy and selfish and use it
-wasteful and extravagant, what’s to become of them?”
-
-“Why, why”--Mr. Jones was bewildered--“I raised all that’s on this
-table, ’cept a little sugar and such, that if I didn’t buy somebody
-else would. I always was a good provider; we’re used to a good table,
-and nobody’s got a right to ask me to live stinting,” he said, with
-rising anger.
-
-“They’ve got a right to ask me to give my son, my own flesh and blood,”
-said Mrs. Mallett, with a fire of righteous wrath that paled Mr.
-Jones’s flicker of temper. “And yet you think they haven’t got a right
-to ask you to give up your hot biscuits and meat three times a day!
-S’pose you _are_ used to being a good provider? Ain’t I used to going
-to bed easy in mind about my boy Fayett--and any day I may hear he’s
-dead.”
-
-“They oughtn’t to have sent him, your boy,” mumbled Mr. Jones. “They’ve
-got no business to send our men over there to fight, and maybe----”
-
-“They’ve got all the right to send him to fight for his country. But
-Fayett didn’t wait for any draft. He went of his free will--I’m glad
-and proud of it--to fight for liberty. And if he dies, I want it to be
-the Germans that kill him. I don’t want you, that have known him since
-he was a curly-headed baby boy, to be the ones to help kill him.”
-
-“Why, Mrs. Mallett!” Mrs. Jones said in a hurt, amazed voice. “We
-wouldn’t harm a hair of his head; not for the world, we wouldn’t.”
-
-“I’d do anything I could to bring him back safe home,” said Mr. Jones.
-
-“That’s what you say,” the little woman cried passionately. “But words
-don’t count. And you are doing your part to starve him. They can’t get
-food over there, unless we send it to them. It’s being rationed out to
-folks in France and Italy. The English ships that used to go to South
-America to get wheat are busy taking over our soldiers and munitions
-and food, food, food. And there’s just so-o much and all the world to
-feed--the world and my soldier boy. If we use it wasteful, there won’t
-be any to send. Yes, sir! I say your good dinner would choke me. I’d
-feel I was helping to kill my own son. You may not mean it, but it’s
-true that every time you set down to a meal like this you are helping
-kill my son, beat our armies, make the Germans win.”
-
-“I don’t want your cake, your pie,” sobbed Sweet William. “I’m hungry,
-but I--I want to be hungry.”
-
-Mrs. Jones pushed back her plate and sobbed with him. “I can’t swallow
-a morsel,” she declared. “I can just see Fayett, like when he was a
-little boy playing with my Tommy”--her own son who was dead--“when
-they’d come in and say, ‘We’re hungry; give us a snack!’ I ain’t never
-said ‘no’ to them.” She buried her tear-wet face in her apron.
-
-Mr. Jones winked hard and cleared his throat loudly. “Come, come,
-mother,” he said. “Don’t you cry. We hadn’t thought ’bout things like
-she put ’em. I reckon you are right, Mrs. Mallett. Yes, you are! A man
-that won’t work at home for them that’s fighting over there for him
-ain’t much of a man. The world to feed--and Fayett! I’ll double the
-crop of wheat I was going to put in, and I’ll--say, Mrs. Mallett, if
-you won’t take a feed with me, won’t you and the little boy set and
-have a bite?”
-
-“That I will, thank you,” said Mrs. Mallett, smiling through tears. “I
-didn’t mean to fault you too rough, Mr. Jones. But when I think ’bout
-them things, it’s like I had a pot in me that was boiling over.”
-
-“That’s all right,” answered Mr. Jones. “You put it strong to me; and
-we’ll put it strong to other folks. We must see Jake Andrews and Pete
-Walthall, and make ’em know what they’ve got to do. We won’t have men
-here in our neighborhood that are so low-down and greedy and selfish
-they won’t do their part. We’ll see to them! What’ll you have, Mrs.
-Mallett? some corn bread and greens and a bit of bacon? Folks have
-got to eat, you know, so they can work. Um, um! What’ll I do ’bout my
-hounds?”
-
-“Come now, Willie, you’ll have a cake and a piece of pie, being as
-they’re here and got to be et,” said Mrs. Jones, bustling about to get
-plates and chairs.
-
-Sweet William gravely and wistfully considered the matter. “We don’t
-have cakes at home,” he said. “But these cakes are already made--with
-icing tops and raisins! I reckon it won’t hurt for me to eat one--maybe
-two, to save them. The little Belgians couldn’t get this sugar anyway.”
-He sighed, not altogether sad, and fell to with a will.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER X
-
-
-The war gardeners went home at noon, but they came back late in the
-afternoon. When they finished the tasks they had set themselves, Mrs.
-Wilson suggested that they take eggs and radishes and lettuce, and meal
-to make ash-cakes, and have a picnic supper at Happy Acres; they might
-find some berries to add to the feast, and the boys were always hoping
-to catch fish in Tinkling Water, though they seldom did.
-
-The plan was welcomed with enthusiasm, and they had a merry time and
-came home in the twilight. Anne, who was to spend the night at Broad
-Acres, sat on the porch with Mrs. Wilson and Ruth, knitting and talking.
-
-“Wasn’t it dear of our old soldiers,” said Ruth, “to g-g-give up going
-to the Reunion, and have just the little service and parade here, and
-give their money to the Red Cross, to help in the war?”
-
-Anne laughed. “Oh, Ruthie! You said ‘the war’ about this war,” she said.
-
-“Well, why not?” Having used the word inadvertently, Ruth now defended
-it. “There never was such a big war in the world. And we are in it; it
-is our war; some Village b-boys are there and others are going. It is
-The War, isn’t it, mother?”
-
-“Yes,” her mother answered slowly. “This is The War. The other--we’ve
-been living in its shine and shadow all these years--it is history now;
-a war. Why, our old soldiers put in acts what none of us before have
-put in words--that this is The War, our war.”
-
-Presently the girls yawned and their fingers went more and more slowly
-with their knitting. Mrs. Wilson said an early bed hour would be the
-fitting end to their strenuous day. So they went upstairs, and Ruth
-escorted Anne to a spacious guest chamber.
-
-“This is the room W-Washington stayed in,” said Ruth.
-
-“I love it,” said Anne, looking around. “Oh! I love Broad Acres. Don’t
-you?”
-
-Ruth laughed. “Love it? Why, it’s a part of us. The
-way-back-grandfather that c-c-came from England built it like his home
-there, and all our people since have lived here. It’s home.” Her voice
-lingered and thrilled on the word. Then she threw her arms around Anne
-and kissed her.
-
-Anne had left her own old home early in her orphaned childhood, and
-now lived, as an adopted daughter, with friends in Washington. She was
-happy there and dearly loved; but Ruth, with her intense devotion to
-home and family, was always distressed when she remembered that Anne
-“didn’t belong to her own folks.”
-
-“I w-wish you lived with us,” she said, kissing Anne, again and again.
-
-“Then I wouldn’t have the fun of coming to see you,” her cousin
-reminded her, returning the caresses.
-
-“Sweet William says having you all the time would be like having
-Christmas all the year.”
-
-Anne laughed.
-
-“Anne darling,” said Ruth, “I was g-going to stay with you to-night,
-but mother has a headache and may want a hot-water bottle or something.
-You’ll not mind my staying with her? We’ll be across the hall, at the
-other end.”
-
-“Oh! I’m used to staying alone,” said Anne. “My room at home is across
-the hall from Aunt Sarah’s.”
-
-Ruth went out and Anne undressed and climbed into the great bed. She
-lay there, looking out into the soft summer night, listening to a
-mocking bird’s joyous melody. There was a magnolia tree in blossom near
-the front window and the night breeze wafted in the delicious odor of
-the blossoms. How beautiful and peaceful it all was! Could anything be
-lovelier than those great white magnolia blossoms, shining like moons
-in the dark foliage? Blossom-moons--fragrant white moons--moons---- The
-moons came nearer and nearer. And as they drew nearer, they changed.
-They were no longer white and fragrant. They were red and hot. Why,
-they were bombs, bombs that Germans were throwing. They exploded with a
-great noise and blinding flame and thick, pungent, choking smoke.
-
-“Whizz-bangs, that’s what they are,” Anne thought, recalling something
-she had read about bombs that exploded time and time again, like
-Chinese firecrackers.
-
-She wanted to get away from them, but she could not. She was in the
-thick of the battle.
-
-Suddenly she sat up in bed and opened her eyes. The room was filled
-with smoke and there was a glare and a roar around her. Were the
-Germans here, attacking The Village? Then her senses awoke. The sounds
-that she heard were not the bursting of bombs, but fire crackling and
-voices shouting.
-
-She sprang up and ran to the door. Smoke poured in, and through it she
-saw leaping flames, a great column of fire rising from the stairway
-between her and her cousin’s room.
-
-“Cousin Agnes! Cousin Agnes! Ruth! oh, Ruth!” she called at the top of
-her voice.
-
-There was no answer. There was only the horrible roar of the mounting
-flames. She slammed the door to shut out the noise which was more
-terrifying than the smoke and the flames. She ran to a front window.
-The yard was full of people, her friends and cousins, who seemed very
-far away and strange, with their excited, anxious faces lighted by the
-red glare of the conflagration.
-
-Some one saw her as soon as she opened the shutter and raised a shout
-of relief. “There she is! There’s Anne!”
-
-“Anne, Anne! Oh, Anne!”
-
-There was an agonized screech from old Emma. The words were lost in the
-roar of the fire or unheeded in the excitement; but Dick knew afterward
-that he heard her yell, “That old devil! he’s burnin’ up little Miss
-Anne!”
-
-For a minute Anne stood dazed and motionless at the window. But now the
-fire had eaten through the door; the air was stifling with lurid smoke;
-the roaring, crackling flames came nearer. She was gasping, choking.
-She climbed on the window sill.
-
-“Don’t jump! don’t jump! We’ll get you in a minute!” called Dick.
-
-She stood still. It was a fearful distance; she might break her arm,
-leg, neck; but--she moved restlessly--anything would be better than
-being caught by those awful flames.
-
-“Wait, Anne, wait!” called Mrs. Osborne. “Wait! They are bringing a
-ladder.”
-
-A group of men came around the corner of the house, dragging a ladder.
-They raised it, but in their haste it was pushed too far to one side
-and caught on the window blind. Anne clutched at a swaying rung.
-
-“Stop, Anne! Steady, old girl, steady!”
-
-Dick pushed past Mr. Mallett, went like a cat up the ladder, steadied
-the upper end of it against the window sill, while Anne climbed down.
-
-Explanations came by degrees, piecemeal, in ejaculations. When Mrs.
-Wilson and Ruth awakened, the flames had made a wall across the hall
-which they could not cross. They called and called Anne, but she did
-not answer.
-
-“Oh! that’s what I heard in my sleep!” exclaimed Anne. “I thought you
-were the Germans.”
-
-At last they had to shut the door as a temporary barrier to the fire.
-When it blazed, they climbed on a trellis below one of the windows.
-There they clung till help came.
-
-Miss Fanny Morrison, who lived in the cottage next door, had awakened
-at last and she ran out, screaming and beating at doors, and aroused
-The Village.
-
-As soon as Mrs. Wilson and Ruth and Anne were rescued, people set to
-work to save the contents of the house. But the upper floor was cut off
-by the burning of the staircase, and the fire had now made such headway
-that they succeeded in getting only a few articles from the lower
-rooms. The rapidly advancing flames drove them back and they stood, in
-helpless, sorrowful groups, like watchers at a deathbed.
-
-“Oh, my home! my home!” sobbed poor Mrs. Wilson.
-
-Mrs. Osborne threw her arms around her. “Thank God, you and Anne and
-Ruth are safe.”
-
-“Yes, yes! Thank God for that. But my home, my precious home!”
-
-“Go with Miranda, Agnes; go to The Roost,” urged Red Mayo. “Don’t
-distress yourself staying here. We will put your things in the
-schoolhouse; that’s safe, I’m sure.”
-
-But the poor lady stood and watched, with fascinated horror, the flames
-racing through the house and thrusting fierce, demonlike tongues out of
-the windows.
-
-“Stand back! out of the way!” shouted Red Mayo and Will Blair. The roof
-had caught; there was a great burst of flame, burning shingles soared
-through the air. Fortunately, it was a windless night and the Village
-houses were far apart, in lawns and groves.
-
-After that great upflare, the fire subsided. When the east wall toppled
-and crashed down, there was another fierce spurt of flame. Then the
-fire died down. And at last they all went sadly home.
-
-In the gray morning, an old, bent, black negro man crept out of a shed
-on The Back Way and looked with a curious mixture of triumph and terror
-at the smoldering ruin, the blackened walls with the windows like
-ghastly loopholes. That was all that was left of Broad Acres, which had
-been for over a hundred years a home and a landmark.
-
-“Of course you’ll stay right here with us,” said Mrs. Red Mayo Osborne
-to Mrs. Wilson, the next morning.
-
-“Undoubtedly!” Mr. Osborne was surprised that his wife considered it
-necessary to say so.
-
-“You and Ruth.” “Of course you will.” “Oh, yes!” and “Sure!” exclaimed
-Patsy, Sweet William, David, and Dick.
-
-“Why, dears, you haven’t room for us,” said Mrs. Wilson.
-
-“Certainly, there is plenty of room,” said Mrs. Osborne. “I have it
-all planned. You and Ruth will stay in ‘the bedroom,’ Patsy will move
-out of it, into the dressing room that Sweet William will give up. He
-can sleep on a pallet in ‘the chamber’ or go into the ‘tumble-up room’
-with Dick and David. Of course you will stay here.”
-
-“What’s that you are saying?” asked Black Mayo, who came up the walk
-just then. “‘Stay here?’ You aren’t hoping you can have Agnes and Ruth
-with you?”
-
-“Yes, indeed!” said Patsy. “Now, don’t you come and try to hog them
-away. They are going to live with us.”
-
-“Indeed they are not,” declared Black Mayo. “They’re going to Larkland.
-Van is on the way with the wagon, Agnes, to carry your things. Of
-course you are coming to us. Why, we really need you. Think of all
-those big empty rooms. And you’ll be such company for Polly when I’m
-away.”
-
-While he was arguing the matter, the Miss Morrisons came up the walk,
-followed by Mr. Tavis and Mr. Mallett.
-
-Miss Elmira was an invalid, but she had hobbled across The Street with
-Miss Fanny to invite Mrs. Wilson and Ruth to come to their cottage.
-
-“It is so convenient, with just the grove between it and Broad--the
-schoolhouse,” said Miss Fanny. “And it’s just right for two families;
-there are two rooms on each side, with the hall between, like a street,
-and we’ll be just as particular about crossing it, we assure you.”
-
-“We spoke for them first. Stay with us, Cousin Agnes, you and Ruth;
-please do,” pleaded Sweet William.
-
-“No; they want a home of their own,” said Mr. Mallett. “Miss Agnes, I
-ain’t got a house to ask you to, not to call it a house; it’s just a
-hole to put my gang of children in. I come to say we-all are going to
-build you a house. We’ve been talking it over, Joe Spencer and Benny
-Hight and a bunch of others; everybody wants to help. There’s the
-sawmill in the Big Woods, and we’ll cut trees and haul lumber and----”
-
-“Shucks!” said Mr. Tavis, in his high, wheezy voice. “Ain’t no sense
-in building a house, when there’s one all ready for Miss Agnes and her
-gal to live in. I built a big house with upstairs and all that, ’cause
-I had the money and I wanted a place like you-alls. My old woman and me
-are used to living in one or two rooms, and it comes awkward to have
-so much house ’round us. We’re going to move in the little room next
-to the kitchen, and, Miss Agnes, you’re to take the rest of the house;
-you’re used to having room to spread yourself. We cert’n’ly will be
-thankful to you.”
-
-“Dear people! my people! my own family, all of you!” Mrs. Wilson said;
-it was some minutes before she could speak between sobs. “I can’t tell
-you--I never can say--how grateful I am--how I love you all, for--for
-being so dear and good to me.”
-
-“Dear Agnes!” Mrs. Osborne’s arms were around her.
-
-Mr. Mallett cleared his throat loudly. “Good to you!” he said. “Ain’t
-you taught my children and every Village child, never asking if you’d
-get pay or not, and beating sense in them that ain’t got no sense,
-and----”
-
-“Ain’t I seen you grow up from a baby, age of my girl that’s dead?”
-said Mr. Tavis, blowing his nose like a trumpet.
-
-Sweet William wailed aloud.
-
-“Sh, sh, son!” His mother soothed him. “Why are you crying?”
-
-“I don’t know,” sobbed Sweet William. “I--I just got to cry.”
-
-“I didn’t know I could love you all better than I did!” exclaimed Mrs.
-Wilson. “Oh, you are so good, so dear! But we’ve made up our minds,
-Ruth and I, what we are going to do. We are going to live in the
-schoolhouse.”
-
-“But, Agnes----” began Red Mayo.
-
-“But, Mayo!” she said. “It was the Broad Acres ‘office,’ just as The
-Roost here where you live was the ‘office’ of Osborne’s Rest, and it’s
-almost as large. There are two big rooms and a little one. Oh! there is
-room and room enough for Ruth and me.”
-
-“But, Miss Agnes----”
-
-“Oh! Cousin Agnes----”
-
-“Agnes dear----”
-
-“But me no more buts,” she said, laughing through her tears. “It is
-best; I know it is best for us to make our home there. There’ll not be
-room for the Red Cross work----”
-
-“We’ll take that,” said Miss Fanny, hastily.
-
-“You wont! I will,” asserted Mr. Tavis.
-
-It was at last decided that the Red Cross workers were to occupy the
-Miss Morrisons’ spare rooms, and Mr. Tavis was comforted with the
-promise of furnishing a schoolroom in the autumn.
-
-Mrs. Wilson had her way about living in the cottage in Broad Acres
-yard, but The Village had its way about furnishing the rooms. At
-first people came pell-mell, haphazard, with their best and filled
-the cottage to overflowing. Then Polly Osborne, who was the soul of
-order and common sense, took charge of things. She made a list of
-house furnishings that had been saved and of those that were needed,
-and accepted and rejected offerings accordingly. She sent back several
-center tables and big clocks and three or four dozen parlor chairs, and
-asked for kitchen utensils and bed linen.
-
-By nightfall, the little home-to-be contained the choicest offerings
-of The Village. In the bedroom were the Blairs’ best mahogany wardrobe
-and bureau, and the Black Mayo Osbornes’ four-poster bedstead arrayed
-with the Red Mayo Osbornes’ lavendered linen sheets. The kitchen stove
-had been saved and a procession of housewives had piled up utensils and
-pantry supplies. In the living room Mr. Tavis’s red plush rocking-chair
-reposed on the Miss Morrisons’ best rag rug.
-
-Beside the window was a bookcase full of books, clothbound and
-sheepskin old volumes that had been read and loved, and that had old
-names in them, like Mrs. Wilson’s own dear lost volumes which had
-belonged to the forefathers of The Village. There was a note from Black
-Mayo, saying of course it did not make any real difference whose house
-the books were in, because they belonged to any one who wished to read
-them, but he’d rather they’d be in her home so his wife would not have
-them to dust.
-
-Mrs. Wilson laughed and cried as she read the note.
-
-A procession of people came in with food that broke all conservation
-rules--beaten biscuits, batter-yeast bread, fried chicken, baked ham,
-and countless varieties of jams and jellies and pickles and preserves.
-
-It was bedtime when at last Mrs. Wilson and Ruth were left alone. They
-undressed and hand in hand, they knelt at their bedside, and then they
-lay down to rest in the new home, shadowed by the ruins that had been
-home the night before.
-
-Who would have thought it possible for so sad a day to be so happy?
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XI
-
-
-Like most Southern communities, The Village had not the habit of
-celebrating the Fourth of July. It had its fireworks and jollifications
-at Christmas, which was the gala season of its year, a whole week of
-holiday and feasting.
-
-But now that the United States was in the World War, Independence Day
-acquired a new and deeper meaning. There were flags and addresses
-in the Court-house, and they sang “The Star-Spangled Banner” after
-“Dixie.” Then there was a picnic dinner, with plenty of fried chicken
-and a hooverized amount of ice cream and cake.
-
-The pleasant new patriotic enthusiasm about the Fourth was tremendously
-deepened two days later when Black Mayo came to the war gardens and
-told the workers about that wonderful American Fourth of July in France.
-
-The American Expeditionary Force had crossed the submarine-infested
-ocean and had landed, every man safe, at “a seaport of France.” On the
-Fourth, the splendid, brave, eager fellows in khaki and blue jackets
-marched along the streets of Paris, hundreds and thousands of them,
-forerunners of hundreds of thousands who were coming.
-
-Paris went wild with joy. The streets were strewn with flowers;
-the Stars and Stripes waved a welcome; French bands played “The
-Star-Spangled Banner” and American bands responded with the
-“Marseillaise.”
-
-“_Vive l’Amérique! vive l’Amérique!_”
-
-“Pershing’s boys are here!”
-
-Ah, what a day it was!
-
-The Americans were sorely needed in 1917.
-
-In the west, British and French and Belgians were bravely holding the
-entrenched long line from the Alps to the Channel. But alas! for the
-east. There was a revolution in Russia, beginning with bread riots in
-Petrograd. Patriots echoed anxiously the prayer of the abdicating Czar:
-“May God help Russia!” as she dropped from the ranks of fighting Allies
-and became the battleground of warring factions.
-
-German submarines continued to take their toll on the seas. And German
-air raids grew more frequent. Night after night Zeppelins swept down,
-like huge, evil birds of prey; day after day airplanes darted and dived
-like swallows. People heard the whir of motors, the explosion of
-bombs, the rattle of anti-aircraft guns; in a few minutes it was over,
-all but the counting of the wounded and the dead, chiefly women and
-children.
-
-The Village listened with interest to all news from overseas as a part
-of “our war.” Then it turned to the work at home.
-
-In June men registered in obedience to the Draft Act. One day in July
-the Secretary of War, blindfolded, drew one capsule out of a great jar;
-it was opened; on a slip of paper in it was a number. Another capsule
-was drawn out; and another; and another. All day and until long after
-midnight went on that drawing of capsules containing numbers.
-
-And the numbers, when they came to The Village and to all the country
-places and little towns and great cities of the whole nation, were no
-longer mere numbers, but names; and when they went to the homes of the
-community they were neither numbers nor names, but sons, brothers,
-sweethearts, friends--men who had to go to fight, perhaps to die, for
-the nation.
-
-The end of the summer found nearly a million men under arms and in
-training camps scattered over the country. A great brave, efficient
-army of soldiers was being formed. And everywhere men and women and
-children were enrolled in the nation’s greater army of service, as
-patriotic and brave and efficient and as necessary as soldiers.
-
-The Second Liberty Loan was under way, and people who had thought they
-had not a dollar beyond their needs found they could “buy a bond to
-help Uncle Sam win the war.”
-
-There was Red Cross work to do--feeding the hungry, clothing the naked,
-caring for the sick and wounded; millions of people were helping with
-money and service, at home and overseas.
-
-Millions, too, were enrolled in the work of food conservation. During
-that spring and summer and autumn of 1917, crop reports were watched as
-anxiously as news from the war front, for even the children knew that
-“armies march on their feet and on their stomachs.”
-
-At family worship, night and morning, in that little old-fashioned
-Presbyterian Village, voices prayed God to bless our homes and soldiers
-and Allies, and thanked Him for great ideals and wholesome food, for
-President Wilson and bounteous crops.
-
-The crops were, indeed, bounteous. There were record-breaking yields
-of corn and oats, and an abundant yield of potatoes. The wheat crop
-was smaller; we must stint at home, to send supplies to Europe. But
-the country, going calmly through its sugar famine, was ready for
-“meatless Tuesdays” and “wheatless Wednesdays”--anything, everything to
-help win the war.
-
-The members of Camp Fight Foe and Camp Feed Friend went
-enthusiastically to Broad Acres, one pleasant day in early autumn, to
-harvest their crop of white potatoes.
-
-Mr. Mallett, who had volunteered to help with his horse and plow, ran a
-furrow beside each row; potato diggers had never been heard of in The
-Village. Behind him came the young gardeners--collecting the tubers
-turned up by the plow, picking them out of the soft soil, or raking out
-those that were more deeply embedded. Not one must be overlooked and
-left behind, for close was the contest between the rival gardeners.
-The bucket- and basketfuls of potatoes were emptied into a half-bushel
-measure, over which Mrs. Wilson presided, and then put into bags. The
-gardeners were jubilant over the results of their labors, and with
-reason. Mrs. Wilson said that Broad Acres had never yielded a better
-crop than the one they were harvesting.
-
-“Isn’t this a crackerjack?” cried David, holding up a huge tuber.
-
-“Here’s a better one. It’s just as big as yours, and it’s smooth,
-instead of being all bumpy,” Patsy said critically.
-
-“O-oh!” wailed Ruth. “J-just see this lovely one that the plow c-cut in
-two. It would have been best of all. Isn’t it a pity?”
-
-“These nice little round ones are loverly,” said Sweet William, who
-was making a collection of the tiny, smallest potatoes. “The little
-Belgians can play marbles with them first, and then eat them.”
-
-“Alice, empty your basket in the measure and let’s see if we haven’t
-another bushel,” called Patsy.
-
-“You girls! Make haste and put your potatoes in a bag, so we can have
-the measure,” urged Steve. “We’ll fill it in a hurry.”
-
-When the last measureful was emptied, it was found that the boys had a
-half peck more than the girls.
-
-“Yah! yah! Of course we beat you!” cried Steve.
-
-“By measuring all Sweet William’s marbles,” Anne Lewis said scornfully.
-“Our potatoes are bigger. And anyway you had four more hills on your
-last row.”
-
-“Yes, sirree! And this is the first crop out of our gardens. You wait
-till we come to the last,” said Patsy, confidently.
-
-“Our gardens will feed a lot of soldiers,” Sweet William said proudly.
-“They’ll take care of our Village boys a year--or a while, anyway.
-Jeff’s such a big eater! We’re all working our hardest; and Scalawag’s
-helping.”
-
-Sweet William never tired of singing Scalawag’s praises, since by his
-aid the destroyer of the war gardens had been discovered and punished.
-
-Kit, closely questioned by Mr. Black Mayo Osborne, confessed that he
-had gone into the garden, and had hidden behind the arbor when he heard
-some one coming; he had kicked Scalawag, to drive him away; and--he
-finally owned--he had driven in the cow from the adjoining pasture.
-
-He gave no reason except “because”; and Mr. Osborne shook his head and
-frowned. There was something back of this, he felt sure. What was it?
-Were there wanton mischief-makers in The Village? The burning of Broad
-Acres--was it an accident, caused by rats and matches, as was generally
-believed? He wondered, but he got no clews, and other matters were
-disturbing him. For the present, things went on their usual quiet way
-in The Village.
-
-When the gardeners started to dig potatoes, Dick shrugged his shoulders
-and started off whistling, as if he were having a grand good time.
-But, to tell the truth, he was getting tired of these excursions to
-the mine. He continued them, at more and more infrequent intervals,
-chiefly to plague Anne and Patsy.
-
-Time after time they had left gardening and Red Cross work and
-followed him. Sometimes he had turned across a field, and twisted and
-doubled--like an old red fox, to which Black Mayo compared him--and
-made a successful get-away.
-
-Sometimes, in a teasing humor, he kept just far enough ahead to
-encourage them to continue the pursuit and led them over miles of
-rough country and back to The Village; then he would ask, with an
-exasperating grin, “Haven’t we had a lovely walk?”
-
-Anne looked after him to-day and said, as often before, “Oh! I wish we
-could find out Dick’s secret.”
-
-“If just we could!” Patsy replied; “but--well, sometimes I think we
-might as well give up. We can’t keep on forever trotting after him,
-with the Red Cross and Camp Feed Friend and the Canning Club and Happy
-Acres and all the other things there are to do.”
-
-“Oh, no, Pats-pet! We’ll not give up,” Anne said decidedly. “There’s
-some way to manage it. But of course we mustn’t take time from the
-garden; not now, while there’s so much to do. The main thing is to make
-our garden beat those bragging boys’. Oh! I’m so glad I’m going to
-stay here this winter and see it through.”
-
-On account of the housing shortage in Washington, Anne’s adoptive
-parents had given up their home to war workers, and Anne was to
-continue her studies this winter with her cousins in The Village; Mrs.
-Wilson was as good as a university for scholarship.
-
-Dick went by Larkland as usual. His Cousin Mayo was silent and seemed
-preoccupied as they went to the pigeon cote.
-
-“Here’s a bird for you,” he said, taking one at random.
-
-Dick stood a minute with the caged pigeon in his hand, then said
-abruptly: “Cousin Mayo, you told me that you were going in the army.
-When?”
-
-“Hey?” Black Mayo gave a start.
-
-Dick repeated his question.
-
-His cousin frowned. “I don’t know,” he said. “I don’t know. There are
-things here. I don’t see how I can get away.”
-
-Couldn’t get away! Why, Cousin Mayo had always been footloose; he
-picked up, on a day’s notice, and went to Alaska or Mexico or the South
-Sea Islands, for a month or two, or a year or two. And now to say he
-couldn’t get away! People were saying he stayed at home because he was
-a coward and a slacker. It was not true. And why were they saying it
-about Cousin Mayo and not about other men who didn’t go to war?
-
-Dick went on toward the mine, feeling mystified and worried. He
-proceeded cautiously as usual, varying his route and making cut-offs
-and circuits to avoid possible observation and pursuit. The door of
-Solomon Gabe’s cabin was open, as it often was, revealing nothing in
-the gloomy interior. Dick circled behind the hovel, going rather close
-to keep away from a little swamp. The place was usually as silent as
-the grave. But now he heard two voices--Solomon Gabe’s old monotone and
-another voice that he felt he might have recognized if it had been a
-little louder. He scurried along the edge of the swamp, and in a minute
-he was out of sight and hearing.
-
-He paused at Mine Creek as usual to set free his bird. It perched on
-his shoulder a moment; then it soared up and wheeled and was off.
-
-Dick went on to the mine and stood several minutes on the lookout
-before he put his ladder into the hole and descended. He always took
-precautions against stray passers-by, although in all these months he
-had never seen any one thereabouts.
-
-Down in the mine, he lighted a candle and went to one of the lower
-spurs and set to work, following the line between a layer of clay and
-rock. After a while he came to a projecting ledge of rock and, using
-pick and sledge hammer with difficulty, he broke off a piece. He picked
-it up--it was very heavy--and looked at it. On the broken surface there
-were bright specks and streaks. How they shone and sparkled in the
-candlelight! Silver! Ah, he had found it at last!
-
-He sped to the mine opening to examine his find by daylight, and his
-eager confidence was confirmed. How beautifully the specks and streaks
-glinted and glittered! He climbed out and hid his ladder, and went
-homeward on winged feet. He was too hurried and eager to take his usual
-roundabout course; but he saw no one as he sped along the Old Plank
-Road except Mr. Smith, whom he passed on the hill beyond Peter Jim’s
-cabin.
-
-Dick dropped from a trot to a walk when he came to The Village, and
-sauntered up The Street to The Roost, where his father was sitting
-on the porch reading a _Congressional Record_. With an elaborate
-assumption of carelessness, Dick held out the shining stone.
-
-“See what I’ve found, father,” he said. “What do you reckon it is?”
-
-Mr. Osborne examined the stone deliberately.
-
-“H-m! It is----”
-
-A vagrant breeze caught the _Congressional Record_ and tossed it on the
-floor.
-
-“Pick up that paper, son,” said Mr. Osborne, “and smooth out the pages;
-gently, so as not to tear them. You know I file----”
-
-“Yes, sir. But my rock, father!” Dick interrupted in uncontrollable
-impatience.
-
-“It is quartz,” said his father; “quartz with a little silver in it.
-These minute particles and streaks are free silver, such as is found
-occasionally in the quartz in this section. This looks like a poor
-specimen from the Old Sterling Mine. Where did you get it?”
-
-“Oh! I found it,” Dick said vaguely.
-
-“Somewhere along Mine Creek, I presume, my son?”
-
-“Yes, sir.”
-
-“Well, don’t venture too close to the old mine,” cautioned his father.
-“Of course you wouldn’t think of entering it. The timbers are probably
-all decayed; there might be a cave-in any time. It is a dangerous
-place.”
-
-“Yes, sir,” Dick answered meekly.
-
-And forthwith he went to Mr. Blair’s store and invested his last dime
-in two candles. He was very zealous about going to the mine for some
-time after that, but he only succeeded in chipping off a few bits
-rather worse than better than the one he had first secured.
-
-The glow of that little success died away, and he felt discouraged and
-ashamed of himself when his schoolmates held their garden exhibit in
-the Tavern parlor.
-
-All The Village and the surrounding country gathered there on the
-evening of that crisp autumn day, the last Saturday in October. The
-big parlor that had been a gathering place since stagecoach days had a
-gala air. It was decorated with American flags, and the vegetables were
-piled in pyramids on tables covered with red, white, and blue tissue
-paper. Every withered leaf had been cut from the cabbages. Each potato
-and onion and tomato had been washed as carefully as a baby’s face. The
-ears of corn had the husks turned back and tied, and were fastened in
-great bunches on the wall with tri-colored streamers. By the side of
-each pile of vegetables was a card saying how many bushels or gallons
-or quarts the garden had yielded. The girls had jars and jars of
-tomatoes, peas, beans, corn, berries--canned, pickled, preserved.
-
-On a neatly lettered card above the door were the President’s words:
-“Every bushel of potatoes properly stored, every pound of vegetables
-properly put by for future use, every jar of fruit preserved, adds
-that much to our insurance of victory, adds that much to hasten the end
-of this conflict.”
-
-“I tell you, dears,” quavered Mrs. Spencer’s gentle old voice, as she
-looked around, “this exhibition would be a credit to grown-up farmers
-anywhere. I don’t believe,” she added thoughtfully, “that people worked
-during The--that other war, like they are working now. Of course that
-was at home, and all our men were in it and our women all felt it as a
-personal thing. But people--well, they weren’t organized. Did you ever
-know children do anything like this, all this gardening and Red Cross
-work? Oh, it’s wonderful, wonderful! And they’ve all worked--even that
-dear little dove, Sweet William.”
-
-“Oh, Sweet William! I always knew you’re a bird,” laughed Anne Lewis,
-who was standing near. “Now I know the kind. You are a dove; oh, you
-are a dove of war, like Cousin Mayo’s birds!”
-
-“Good, Anne!” said Black Mayo. “Sweet William is a dove of war, and so
-are all you dear children and all you good and lovely people here and
-everywhere. Doves of war, harbingers of real peace that can only come
-from winning this war and securing freedom and human rights.”
-
-“Come, come, Mr. Osborne!” called Mr. Martin, who was in charge of the
-County Corn Clubs: “Mr. Jones and I are waiting for you. We judges must
-get to work. And we’ve got no easy job,” he said, looking around at the
-exhibits.
-
-The garden produce was arranged in two groups. No one except the
-contestants knew which was the girls’ and which was the boys’. The
-judges went from one to the other--looking, admiring, considering,
-reconsidering. At last they announced their decision: Both exhibits
-were highly creditable, but this was the better.
-
-There was a shout of joy from the girls. They had won, they had won!
-After a little pause, the boys--for they were generous rivals--joined
-in the applause and congratulations.
-
-Anne Lewis, who had suggested the war gardening, was deputed by the
-girls to receive the silver cup presented by Black Mayo Osborne, and
-the blue ribbon; and David received the red ribbon for the boys.
-
-Dick Osborne looked so forlorn that David said: “Cheer up, old boy! If
-you hadn’t been busy about something else when we started the garden,
-you’d have been in it with us.”
-
-“I’m not much forwarder about that than I was in April,” Dick
-confessed. “I’m going to keep on trying, though. But if there’s a war
-garden next year I’ll be in it.”
-
-“There isn’t any ‘if’ about it,” declared David. “We are going to keep
-on gardening, to help win the war. And we’ll get that cup back from the
-girls next year; see if we don’t.”
-
-“We’ll see--you don’t,” said Patsy.
-
-Just then there was a little stir at the door. Mr. Mallett, who had
-been to Redville on business, came in and said something in an excited
-undertone to Black Mayo Osborne. Mr. Osborne asked a quick question or
-two, and then jumped on a table and caught the big flag draped over the
-mantelpiece and waved it above his head.
-
-“Hurrah! hurrah!” he said. “News, great news!”
-
-“The Liberty Loan has gone over the top,” guessed Red Mayo.
-
-“Of course, of course! But something else is going over the top. Our
-American boys! They are facing the Germans in ‘No Man’s Land.’ To-day,
-to-day for the first time, our American boys were in the first-line
-trenches on the French front. Hurrah! hurrah! We are in The War!”
-
-Every voice joined in a cheer that rang and rang again. Mr. Tavis and
-the other old Confederates raised the “rebel yell,” their old valiant
-battle cry. The children clapped their hands and shouted: “We are in
-it! We are in it! We are in The War!”
-
-Sweet William clapped and cheered with the best. Then he turned to his
-mother. “What does it mean, mother, our men ‘in the trenches’?” he
-asked. “Does it mean we’ve beat the war?”
-
-“It means our soldiers are over there, fighting side by side with
-our Allies against the Germans,” explained his mother. “I don’t know
-whether it’s defeat or victory to-day; but we Americans will stay there
-till we win The War--if you and I have to go to help, little son--to
-conquer the world for peace and freedom.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XII
-
-
-In his Christmas sermon, the Village minister gave thanks that the
-British, in this twentieth-century crusade of liberty, had accomplished
-the purpose of the old Crusades and had wrested Jerusalem, the Holy
-City, from the Turks who had held it for nearly seven hundred years.
-And a few Sundays later, he charged each citizen to take, as his New
-Year’s resolution for the nation, the “fourteen principles of peace”
-formulated by the first citizen of America and of the world.
-
-Thanksgiving and peace terms! Those were the things people were taking
-as matters of course, feeling sure, that now America was in the war,
-the victorious end would come, and that soon. But days began to darken.
-The spring of 1918 was a tragic, anxious time.
-
-Germany had failed to clear the seas and win the war with submarines.
-Every few minutes a wooden or steel or concrete ship left the New
-World, bearing soldiers and food and munitions, and ninety-nine per
-cent of them came safe to harbor; soon there would be millions of
-trained and equipped doughboys in Europe. Germany’s one chance was to
-strike a decisive blow on the Western Front before those fast-coming
-Americans were there in full force.
-
-And Germany was ready to strike that blow. The Reds’ shameful peace at
-Brest-Litovsk enabled her to mass armies in the west. She had there
-Von Hindenburg and Ludendorff and six million soldiers. And having the
-inner lines, she could concentrate troops and outnumber the Allies two
-or three to one in every attack, although they had eight million men.
-
-Late in March, the great German offensive began.
-
-The first drive was on a fifty-mile front. It swept onward with
-terrible force, capturing vast numbers of prisoners and guns. The
-monster guns in the St. Gobain Forest dropped shells on a church in the
-heart of Paris. Late in April, that drive was checked, but the Germans
-had thrust forward thirty-four miles on their way to the French capital.
-
-Before that first drive was halted, the second drive began in Flanders;
-its purpose was to reach the Channel ports and to cut off the British
-Army from the French and Americans. The British held their broken
-ranks and stood “with their backs to the wall.” The Germans were again
-checked, but they had advanced ten long, hard-fought miles.
-
-The Village received with growing dismay the tidings from the battle
-front. Months ago the older men had offered themselves for war service
-and formed a company, and now they drilled regularly on Court-house
-Green. They might as well be ready, in case they were needed, said Red
-Mayo Osborne.
-
-Black Mayo Osborne did not join the company. Nor did he enter the army
-as he had said months before he was going to do. He spent a great deal
-of his time wandering about the countryside, with baskets of pigeons,
-seemingly unconscious of the sneers at his expense--that came most
-frequently and openly from men who were leaving no stone of political
-influence unturned, to keep themselves and their sons and brothers out
-of the army.
-
-One of Black Mayo’s favorite walks was toward the high bridge, eight
-miles from The Village, where frequent trains bearing soldiers and
-supplies crawled across the long, high trestle far above the river and
-the lowlands.
-
-One day as he was sauntering near the bridge, he saw a man and boy who
-were following a by-path through the woods. Circling through a pine
-thicket, he came near enough to hear part of their conversation.
-
-The man was not speaking English, but Black Mayo understood what he
-was saying: “Not train time. You walk the bridge and”--there Black Mayo
-missed some words.
-
-“No,” the boy said curtly.
-
-The man insisted.
-
-“That will I not!” declared the boy, speaking in English. “Nothing to
-hurt, all to help!”
-
-“Coward that you are!” the man cried in his guttural language. “You, a
-boy as at play, could do it without suspicion. Must I risk, not only
-myself, but the Cause?”
-
-Then he discovered Black Mayo, almost at his elbow, apparently intent
-on the pigeons--scrawling a line and affixing it to a bird. He released
-it; it soared, circled, and was gone.
-
-Mr. Smith knew that, at that nearness, Mr. Osborne must have heard his
-words and understood probably his purpose. With an oath he jerked out
-a pistol. Albert caught his arm, and before he could free it and take
-aim, Black Mayo said: “Look out! That pigeon carried my message home:
-‘High bridge. Threatened by Smith.’”
-
-For a minute the two men stood silent, face to face.
-
-Smith thought quickly. To shoot down this unarmed man whom he
-hated--only to be arrested as a murderer---- The game was not worth
-the candle. He spoke with an angry laugh: “You did startle me. _Ach!_
-I was talking nonsense with my nephew. Go, with your little birds!
-But if”--he scowled, and his evil left eye became a mere glinting
-spark--“if you make harm where there is none, I will shoot you with my
-last act.”
-
-Black Mayo considered a moment before he answered: “I will go home and
-receive my own message. But I will put another where it will be found
-the minute harm comes to me.”
-
-Mr. Smith laughed and put his pistol into his pocket. “Go, save your
-skin,” he sneered. Then he said to his nephew: “_Ach!_ That is the man
-you adore, a coward who dares not tell on me for fear of himself. It is
-well. The German victory is a matter now of the days.”
-
-Was that indeed true? Every day brought new Allied losses; guns and
-men and miles; on the north the English were being forced back; in the
-south the French were being forced back.
-
-But in that time of dire need, two new factors entered the war. One was
-Foch as commander-in-chief; the other was the Americans.
-
-Instead of being many, the Allied armies became one; American Pershing,
-British Haig, French Pétain, Italian Diaz, Belgian Albert, served under
-Foch, whom all the world knew as a brilliant strategist.
-
-So far the American troops had been in training and held in reserve.
-But late in May newspapers had two news items. One announced, in
-glaring headlines, that the Germans had advanced ten miles, crossed
-two rivers, and taken twenty-five thousand prisoners; the other said,
-in small type, that the Americans had advanced their lines and taken
-the village of Cantigny and two hundred prisoners. A big advance and a
-little one. Ah! but in that day at Cantigny the Americans were tried
-and not found wanting.
-
-The Germans, already talking of a “hard peace,” pushed forward on their
-“Victory Drive” toward Paris. Hundreds of square miles were taken,
-and thousands of prisoners and guns. They crossed the Marne River and
-reached Château-Thierry, only forty miles from Paris.
-
-Had Foch and the Americans come too late?
-
-Ah! now they moved, swiftly and successfully, both of them. Foch had
-let the Germans advance so as to make flank attacks. The Americans,
-given the post of honor at Château-Thierry, drove back the best of
-the Germans and carried positions deemed impregnable. Up and down the
-long battle line from the Alps to the North Sea, went the tidings:
-“The Americans have held the Germans. They are as good as our best. A
-million of them are here, and there are millions ready to come.”
-
-The Germans made their last great offensive, a desperate drive on a
-sixty-mile front toward Paris. They were checked. They retreated. The
-Allies took the offensive.
-
-During these stirring days, The Village could not wait the leisurely
-roundabout course of the mail rider and accept day-old papers as
-“news.” Some one rode every day to Redville and brought back the
-morning _Dispatch_ and then the war news was read aloud in the post
-office.
-
-There was a deep personal as well as patriotic interest now, for
-Village volunteers and drafted soldiers were overseas. All the
-community mourned with the Spencers when Jeff’s name was among the
-“missing” after Château-Thierry. They looked every day for news of him,
-but hope died as weeks and months passed and none came.
-
-One September Saturday brought an overseas letter for Mrs. Mallett.
-Dick Osborne ran to deliver it, and then they waited for her to come as
-usual and share its tidings.
-
-An hour passed and she did not come. Then she walked swiftly down The
-Street and passed the post office, without turning her head. Her face
-was pale and she was biting her lips to keep them steady.
-
-“It’s bad news,” they whispered one to another.
-
-“Awful!” groaned Dick, as she went straight to the pastor’s study at
-the back of the church. No one knocked at that door on sermon-sacred
-Saturday afternoon unless the need were extreme.
-
-Mr. Harvie met her with grave, kind, questioning eyes. “My dear Mrs.
-Mallett----” he began.
-
-Then she broke down and sobbed as if her heart would break.
-
-“It’s Fayett,” she said as soon as she could speak. “He’s in hospital.”
-
-“The Great Physician can heal our dear boy. Let us----”
-
-“He says he’s all right; it was a flesh wound; he was starting back to
-the army. It--it isn’t that!”
-
-“Not that? Then what----”
-
-Mrs. Mallett again burst into tears.
-
-“My dear woman, what _is_ it?” asked Mr. Harvie.
-
-“Oh!” she gasped out the awful news. “They’ve got him; those terrible
-Catholics. Read--you read for yourself.”
-
-She handed him the letter and sat there sobbing with her face buried in
-her apron.
-
-As Mr. Harvie read Fayett’s letter, his face cleared and he set his
-lips to keep back a smile.
-
-“Don’t cry, Mrs. Mallett,” he said gently. “You’ve reason to be glad
-and proud of your son. And I’m sure he’s just as good a Presbyterian as
-when he was here in the Village Sunday school. He----”
-
-“But they’ve give him their cross; he too-ook it!” she sobbed.
-
-“It was given not as a symbol of religion, but as a token of valor,” he
-explained. “Don’t you see what he says in this sentence or two?--that
-he went under fire from his refuge in a trench to the rescue of two
-wounded men in a disabled tank.”
-
-“He had to help them out; they couldn’t get away,” she said.
-
-“Just so; and he saved them at the risk of his own life. That is why
-this _Croix de Guerre_ was given. Fayett is a hero.”
-
-“Course he is. Did they think he was a coward?” she asked indignantly.
-“But he ain’t any better’n Jack. And Jack, my little Jack, is in this
-new draft.”
-
-Jack’s eighteenth birthday was just past, and so he came in the second
-draft that included men between eighteen and forty-five. For the most
-part, this draft, like the first one, was met frankly and bravely. But
-if any one had observed carefully, which no one seemed to be doing, he
-might have found two little Village groups where sentiment seemed to
-drift away from the current of loyalty.
-
-One was in the shed on The Back Way where Lincum had his cobbler’s
-bench. His father, Solomon Gabe, was there oftener than formerly;
-perhaps he was lonely now that his other son, Cæsar, had been drafted
-for service. The old man sat far at the back of the shed, mumbling to
-himself or throwing a sharp sentence into his son’s conversations with
-other negroes. They talked in lower tones and laughed less than usual;
-and when they went away, they sometimes let fall curious misstatements
-and misunderstandings about the war and the draft, like that of Emma’s,
-which the white people who heard them laughed at, tried to explain, and
-then forgot.
-
-But one would have felt more disturbed at the other group that lounged
-on the Tavern porch on Saturday afternoons, chewing and smoking and
-whittling. Mr. Charles Smith was generally there, and the most ignorant
-and least public-spirited of the men about The Village.
-
-“Now what do you fellows think--” Jake Andrew was saying fiercely
-one day. Mr. Smith nudged him, Jake turned, saw Black Mayo Osborne
-approaching, and concluded in an entirely different tone, “of--of the
-weather?”
-
-Mr. Osborne laughed. “You fellows spend a lot of energy
-discussing--weather and crops,” he said, speaking lightly but glancing
-keenly about him, “Don’t you ever talk about public affairs, this great
-war we are in?”
-
-There was a little embarrassed silence. Mr. Smith’s suave voice broke
-it. “We are poor and hard-worker farmers, Mr. Osborne. About crops and
-weather we are interested to talk. We have not the gentleman’s time to
-amuse with pretty little doves.”
-
-The other men snickered or guffawed. Black Mayo seemed about to speak,
-then turned on his heel and walked away.
-
-“Doves! He’ll send them to war; but he ain’t so ready to give his
-folks,” said Jake Andrews, who had done a deal of political wirepulling
-to get off his drafted sons.
-
-“Or himself,” growled Zack Gordan, a young ne’er-do-well, who had made
-the widowed mother who supported him an excuse for evading war service.
-“What business have we got in this war anyway? What harm have them
-Germans ever done us?”
-
-“Now what?” inquired Mr. Smith. He darted a look of pure venom after
-Black Mayo. “That fellow is a queer one. Can one believe he goes,
-comes, comes, goes about the little birds?” He gave a scornful,
-incredulous laugh. “And you say he had the years of absences? Where?”
-He made the question big and condemning.
-
-Ever since the April day that Charles Smith had lain in the mud and
-looked up at Black Mayo Osborne’s mocking face, his heart had been full
-of hate. For a few weeks after the incident at the bridge, he had been
-cautious, perhaps a little fearful. But as time passed and Black Mayo
-kept silence, Mr. Smith grew contemptuously bold and missed no chance
-for slur and insinuation against the man he hated.
-
-And slur and insinuation were not in vain. The community had always
-accepted Black Mayo’s roving habits without question, never surprised
-when he went away, welcoming him warmly when he turned up at home a
-week or a month or a year later. But now--not one of them could have
-said why--they were suspicious of those unknown weeks and months and
-years.
-
-“And no one can question him or seek to know his goings, for _he_ is an
-a-ris-to-crat.” Mr. Smith’s voice was silky.
-
-Jake Andrews uttered an oath. “’Ristocrat! I’m sick and tired of this
-old ’ristocrat business. He ain’t no more’n any other man, for all his
-being a Mayo and a Osborne. I’m a law officer, and so’s my Cousin Bill
-at Redville. I’m going to look into things. Seems to me----”
-
-“Easy, friend!” Mr. Smith chuckled and pulled at his fingers, making
-his knuckles snap in a way he had when he was pleased. “Those girls
-come.”
-
-The girls were Anne and Patsy. Mrs. Osborne had asked them to carry a
-basket of food to Louviny, Lincum’s wife. He had said she had a “misery
-in her back” and was “mightly porely,” so she could not come to help
-about Mrs. Osborne’s house-cleaning.
-
-Anne and Patsy gave casual glances and greetings to the group on the
-porch.
-
-“Isn’t that Mr. Smith horrid?” said Patsy. “I despise a man like
-that--with a mouth that runs up on one cheek when he grins.”
-
-“And I despise a man that’s so hateful about Cousin Mayo--laughing
-about his pigeons and saying things about his not being in the army.”
-
-“Cousin Mayo used to speak so often of going; now he never says
-anything about it. He looks awfully worried.”
-
-“Dear Cousin Mayo!” Anne said affectionately. “He’s in this draft, and
-he may have to go. I don’t want him not to go, but, oh, how we’d miss
-him! Even when you don’t see him, you feel The Village is a happier
-place to live in because he’s here. It’s a kind of adventure to meet
-him on the road.”
-
-“Yes,” said Patsy, “he sets your mind traveling to all sorts of lovely,
-unexpected places.”
-
-“Don’t his doves make you feel excited?” said Anne. “Oh, I hope some of
-his birds were with our boys fighting at St.-Mihiel. There must have
-been! For Cousin Will read in the paper that they had three thousand
-carrier pigeons.”
-
-Chattering thus, the girls beguiled their way to Lincum’s cabin, on
-the edge of the old Tolliver place. They took a short cut across a
-field, and then as they came close to the cabin they heard loud voices
-and laughter that was more spiteful than merry. They paused at the old
-rail fence. There was a tangle of blackberry vines and sassafras bushes
-between them and the house.
-
-“That’ll be a grand day for us.”
-
-They could not see the speaker, but they recognized her voice. She was
-Betty Bess, a “trifling” negro girl whom Cæsar had been “going with”
-before he was drafted.
-
-“You’re right, honey,” agreed Louviny. She was bustling about, with
-no sign of the “misery” that her husband said was keeping her bedrid.
-She threw aside the broom and sat down in a splint-bottomed chair.
-“I’ve been like old Bet mule in de treadmill--go, go, go, an’ nuver git
-nowhar. But now I’m gwine in de promised land. I’m gwine to eat turkey
-an’ cake. An’ I’m gwine to have six silk dresses an’ a rockin’-cheer.
-An’ Monday mornin’ I’m gwine to put on my blue silk dress an’ set my
-cheer on de porch an’ rock--an’ rock--an’ rock!”
-
-She swayed back and forth as she spoke and her voice was shrill and
-jubilant.
-
-“An’ Chewsday mornin’ I’m gwine to put on my purple silk dress, an’
-Wednesday my green silk dress, an’ Thursday I’ll dress in red, an’
-Friday in yaller, an’ Sat’day I’ll put on my pink silk dress. An’
-Sunday,” she concluded triumphantly, “I’m gwine to lay out all six my
-silk dresses an’ look ’em up an’ down an’ take my ch’ice.”
-
-Patsy laughed. “Did you ever hear such foolishness?” she asked.
-
-“What’s that? Who’s out thar?” queried Betty Bess, sharply.
-
-“I reckon you hearn dat old dominecky hen a-squawkin’,” said Louviny,
-bringing her chair down with a thump.
-
-Patsy, followed by Anne, came out of the thicket and went to the door.
-
-“Howdy, Aunt Louviny,” said Patsy. “Lincum said you were mighty bad
-off with a misery in your back, and so mother asked us to come to see
-you. But we ought to have waited till you had on one of your six silk
-dresses.”
-
-She laughed, but the woman looked confused--frightened, Anne would have
-said, if that had not been too absurd a thought.
-
-“Wh-what--what you mean, Miss Patsy?” Louviny stammered. “What--what is
-you talkin’ ’bout?”
-
-“About what I heard you say,” responded Patsy.
-
-“You--you ain’t hear me say nothin’--nothin’ much,” Louviny said
-defensively.
-
-“Oh! yes, I did. I heard you say you were tired working like a mule
-in a treadmill, and you are going to have six silk dresses and a
-rocking-chair,” said Patsy, laughing.
-
-Louviny, still confused, looked relieved. “Shuh, Miss Patsy! You
-mustn’t mind my foolishness. I was just talkin’ ’bout what I would do,
-if I had all them things.”
-
-“Lincum said you were ‘mighty porely,’” said Anne. “And so we brought
-you some soup and rolls.”
-
-“But you don’t deserve them,” said Patsy; “for you aren’t sick.”
-
-“Lawsy, honey! I’ve been havin’ sech a misery in my back I couldn’t
-lay still, neithermore move,” whined Louviny. “Uh, it was turrible,
-turrible! I got a little easement just now, an’ I crope out o’ bed to
-clean up de house.”
-
-“Here are the soup and rolls,” Patsy said shortly, and she turned away.
-
-“Wasn’t it queer the way Louviny was talking?” Anne said presently. “It
-sounds so--so impertinent.”
-
-“Um, h’m,” agreed Patsy. “She’s a trifling thing, and made up that
-excuse about being sick, to keep from working for mother.”
-
-“She’s a silly thing!” laughed Anne. “Where’d she expect to get six
-silk dresses? Oh, Patsy! Let’s go by Larkland and help Cousin Mayo feed
-the pigeons.”
-
-This was evidently their day for appearing where they were not expected
-or wanted. As they went up the walk, they saw, through the open front
-door, two men in the hall--Cousin Mayo and a stranger, a tall, fair,
-youngish man. They had only a glimpse of him, however, for Cousin
-Mayo opened the parlor door, ushered him in, and shut the door. Then
-Mr. Osborne came forward to greet the girls, went with them into the
-sitting room, and looked about for Cousin Polly. He did not mention
-the guest shut up in the parlor, and the girls--for the first time at
-Larkland--felt themselves in the way. They soon started home, wondering
-who the stranger was.
-
-“Oh, I know; I’m sure I know,” Anne exclaimed. “It’s Kuno Kleist,
-Cousin Mayo’s German friend. Fair and light-haired; he’s a real German.”
-
-“But what would he be doing here?” asked Patsy.
-
-Anne’s imagination was equal to the occasion. “You know he’s a
-Socialist, and he doesn’t like war. Cousin Mayo has brought him here to
-hide, to keep the kaiser from making him be a soldier, and he doesn’t
-want any one to know he’s here.”
-
-“He might have told us. We’d never let any one know,” said Patsy.
-
-“Never!” Anne agreed emphatically.
-
-The girls took the path by Happy Acres. If they had gone by the mill,
-they would have met Dick, who had chosen this afternoon for one of
-his visits to the mine that were now rare because of failing interest
-and because this year he was heart and hand with the others in war
-gardening. But there was nothing to do in the garden now, and this was
-too good an outdoors day not to go adventuring. His hopes and spirits
-rose with the crisp, brilliant weather. He had found some silver; he
-might find a great deal. He had as good tools as the old blacksmith.
-How grand it would be to find a big lump of solid silver! He would buy
-a Liberty Bond and give a lot of money to the Red Cross. How all the
-other boys would envy him! And the girls would know he was “some boy!”
-
-He scurried along the Old Plank Road until he reached Mine Creek,
-where the path turned off to the Old Sterling Mine. Suddenly he
-stopped stock-still, listening intently. Yes, there were voices; and
-coming nearer. A dozen steps away was the tumbled-down cabin, the old
-blacksmith shop. He crept into the rubbish pile--it was little more--to
-wait till the people passed by. But they did not pass. They stopped at
-the creek. Dick, peeping between the logs, could see them plainly; they
-were two negro men, Solomon Gabe and his son Lincum.
-
-Old Solomon Gabe, with wild, wandering eyes, was rocking back and
-forth, mumbling to himself.
-
-Lincum had a furtive, excited look. He was trying to fix his father’s
-attention. “I told him you knowed dat old place. Hey?” he said. “You
-c’n tell him all ’bout it, can’t you? Hey? He axed me to come wid him
-last night, but I wa’n’t gwine to project on dis road in de dark, not
-atter seem’ dat ha’nt so nigh here; up on dat hillside. Um-mm! It was
-graveyard white; higher’n de trees; wid gre’t big green eyes!”
-
-For the first time the old man seemed to regard what his son was
-saying. He chanted over his last words: “Green eyes; gre’t green eyes;
-ghos’ white! Not on de hillside. Right here. I seed it.”
-
-So it was Solomon Gabe Dick had run upon that night he was playing
-“ha’nt!” He had been so startled by the sudden appearance and the old
-man’s face was so distorted by terror that he had not recognized him.
-Of course it was Solomon Gabe!
-
-The old negro was still speaking. “I seed it dat fust night I come to
-meet dat man. Right here. Down it went--clank-clankin’ like gallows
-chains--in de groun’; right whar yore foot is.”
-
-Lincum moved hastily. “I don’t like dis-here place,” he said. “An’
-I don’t like dat white man. If de white folks ’round here finds
-out----Thar he is!”
-
-A man was coming down the road. It was Mr. Smith.
-
-“Come!” he said quickly. “Let’s get where we are to go. Some one might
-come and see us.”
-
-“Don’t nobody travel dis-here road but we-all colored folks an’ dat
-venturesome Dick Osborne,” said Lincum. “An’ don’t nobody pester ’round
-de place I tol’ you ’bout.”
-
-“Where is it?” Mr. Smith asked impatiently.
-
-“Up de hill a little piece,” replied Lincum. “Daddy knows all ’bout
-it. But his mind’s mighty roamin’ to-day. Looks like he’s done tricked
-folks so much he’s gittin’ tricked hi’self.”
-
-“Nonsense!” said Mr. Smith, sharply. “Here! Come, old coon! If you want
-that gallon bucket of money to open, you must do what I say.”
-
-Mumbling to himself, “Money! money! money!” the old man took the lead
-and went up the path toward the Old Sterling Mine.
-
-Dick came from his hiding place and crept through the woods. The men
-were standing by the mine, talking earnestly in low tones.
-
-Had these negroes brought Mr. Smith here to seek its treasure? Gallon
-buckets of money! That was queer talk. He would go to Larkland and tell
-Cousin Mayo what he had heard.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIII
-
-
-As Dick went up the hill, he saw on the porch a spot of blue with an
-expanse of white beside it,--Mrs. Osborne in blue gingham, with a dozen
-hospital shirts that she was basting, ready for machine work.
-
-Suddenly there was a commotion, a frightened fluttering and squawking
-among the fowls in the side yard. Mother hens were warning their
-young that a chicken hawk was near. It had alighted in a tall locust
-tree, ready to pounce on some defenseless creature. Mrs. Osborne rose
-quickly, but unhurriedly, went into the house, and reappeared in the
-door with an old shotgun. As the bird poised for its downward dive, she
-winged it with a quick, sure shot; it dropped in the midst of the young
-things that were to have been its prey.
-
-“Whew! that was a fine shot, Cousin Polly!” Dick said admiringly. “A
-hawk on the wing!”
-
-“I am glad to get the rascal,” Mrs. Osborne said quietly. “It has been
-raiding my poultry yard, and I was afraid it would get some of Mayo’s
-pigeons.”
-
-“Where’s Cousin Mayo?” Dick asked, beginning to feel embarrassed as
-soon as he got over the thrill of the hawk-shooting.
-
-Mrs. Osborne always made the boys feel clumsy and untidy and ill at
-ease. She was as different as possible from her dark, rugged, merry
-husband. Everything about her was neat and prim and small. She had a
-pretty little mouth, a little thin nose, little round blue eyes; her
-fair glossy hair was plaited and coiled around her small well-shaped
-head.
-
-“Mayo has gone away,” she answered. “He may not come back to-night.
-Will you come in? Is there any message?”
-
-“No. No, thank you.”
-
-And Dick made his escape.
-
-After all, he was glad Cousin Mayo was not at home and he had not
-yielded to the impulse to tell the tale which would have involved the
-telling of his own secret. He would watch the mine himself and find out
-if Mr. Smith and the two negroes were trying to get its treasure.
-
-At the mill Dick saw the mail hack coming from Redville and ran to get
-a ride. Jim Walthall, the driver, had news to tell.
-
-“Three of them drafted niggers from Charleburg County run away from
-Camp Lee; deserted, by jinks!--Bill and Martin Toole from the lower
-end of the county and Cæsar Gabe. They traced them to a freight
-train, and folks think maybe they come back here. I’ve got printed
-descriptions of them, to put up at the post office. The sheriff’s on
-the search for them.”
-
-“Oh! I hope he’ll find them,” said Dick.
-
-“He won’t,” declared Jim. “Those fellows wouldn’t think of coming back
-here where everybody knows them; why, they’d be caught right away. No,
-they’ve gone to Richmond or New York, a city somewhere.”
-
-When Dick got home Anne and Patsy were sitting in the swing in the yard.
-
-“There’s Dick! He’s been ‘secreting’ again,” laughed Anne.
-
-“I’ve just come from Larkland,” Dick said shortly. “And at the mill I
-met----”
-
-They stopped swinging, and interrupted him before he could tell his
-news about the deserter.
-
-“Did you see him?” Patsy asked excitedly.
-
-“Isn’t it Kuno Kleist?” demanded Anne.
-
-“I just saw Cousin Polly. Cousin Mayo’s gone away.”
-
-“With Kuno Kleist, that German friend of his, the one he was in Mexico
-with. He was at Larkland. We saw him. And now Cousin Mayo’s gone away
-with him and----”
-
-Patsy pinched Anne’s arm. Mr. Jake Andrews was coming up the walk,
-was, in fact, close to them before any one saw him. On being told that
-Mr. Osborne was not at home, he turned and went away.
-
-“I’m sure he heard me, and I’m awful sorry,” Anne said. “It’s a secret,
-Dick, for Cousin Mayo didn’t----” And then she told the whole story.
-
-“Oh, well! What you said didn’t make any difference,” said Dick. “Jake
-doesn’t know what you were talking about; he wouldn’t care if he did.”
-And then he told them about the deserters.
-
-Anne and Patsy and Dick would have been dismayed if they could have
-followed Jake Andrews. He left The Village and went straight along the
-Redville road to the old Tolliver place. He gave a shrill whistle, and
-a minute later Mr. Smith sauntered out of the back door toward a clump
-of trees on a hillock. Andrews cut across the field and joined him on
-the wooded eminence where they were secure from observation.
-
-“It’s like you said, Smittie,” declared Andrews; “them dog-gone
-old ’ristocrats need watching. Black Mayo Osborne knows a German
-spy”--Smith started violently--“friends with him, staying in his house.
-Them gals saw him; that German he was with down in Mexico.”
-
-Mr. Smith had regained his composure. “He’s there, you say?”
-
-“Gone now; that mischeevious Dick Osborne was at Larkland after the
-gals was there. The man’s gone away, and Black Mayo with him.”
-
-Mr. Smith knit his brows. “To have known this before! What the
-devil----” He looked at Jake Andrews and adjusted his face and words.
-“You have acted with the wisdom and patriotism in coming to me. It is
-service to Government. And there are rewards; much money. But it is
-of the most importance that you keep cemetery stillness.” He paused
-and his lips writhed and set themselves in a hard, cruel line. Then he
-said: “We shall not be surprised now to hear of the outrages. But what
-happens, keep you silence except to me.”
-
-The week went by quietly, in spite of Mr. Smith’s prediction. Black
-Mayo came home, without a word about his guest or his journey, and went
-here and there more busily than ever with his pigeons for trial flights.
-
-And then things did happen.
-
-The Home Guard at Redville had received orders months before to patrol
-the high bridge over which troops and supplies were constantly passing
-on their way to Camp Lee or to Norfolk. Day and night the youths in
-khaki paced to and fro, with guns on their shoulders. And then--what
-a thrill of horror it sent through the community!--one of the bridge
-guards was killed. The shot came from the heart of a black, rainy night
-that hid the criminal. He went free, ready to strike again--where?
-whom?--at any minute. Was it one of the deserters? Probably not. Their
-one aim would be to “lay low” and avoid arrest; and probably they were
-far away; the community had been thoroughly searched without finding
-them.
-
-A few days after the bridge guard was killed, Sweet William came
-running from the mill in great distress.
-
-“It’s poisoned, mother!” sobbed the little fellow. “There’s glass in
-it; the flour we were saving for the Belgians.”
-
-“What’s the matter, dear? What is it, Patsy?” exclaimed Mrs. Osborne.
-
-“It’s so, mother,” cried Patsy. “Oh, mother! Cousin Giles found glass
-in a lot of flour. Some one got in and put glass there, to poison it;
-in our mill, our own mill here at Larkland.”
-
-The finding of glass in flour at Larkland mill was the one subject
-of conversation in The Village that Saturday night. And on Sunday--a
-day that in the little Presbyterian town seemed stiller and sweeter
-than other days--people stood in troubled groups at the church door,
-discussing the matter. The minister even referred to it in his
-prayer--not directly, that would have been regarded as irreverent--but
-with the veiled allusions considered more acceptable to the Almighty.
-
-Glass in flour at the mill, Larkland mill! The people resented it
-with a vehemence that would have puzzled outsiders. Larkland mill was
-not merely a mill. It was one of the oldest, most honored, most loyal
-members of the community. As the quaint inscription on its wall said,
-“This mill was finished building by Hugh Giles Osborne his men, 8 June,
-in year of our Lord 1764, ye third year of his gracious majesty King
-George III.” On its oaken beams were marks of the fire set to it by
-Tarleton’s men because that Hugh Giles Osborne’s sons were fighting
-side by side with Washington. Nearly a century later, soldiers in
-blue marching from Georgia had taken toll of its stores. And then
-Colonel Osborne, coming back in defeat to poverty, had laid aside his
-Confederate uniform and become a miller, as his son was to-day.
-
-Larkland mill had served the whole community in peace and war, and it
-was loved with a personal feeling. Had not the children even had a
-birthday party in its honor at Happy Acres, not so long ago? For it to
-deal out poison was like a father’s giving it to his children.
-
-Not that the mill was to blame. Of course not.
-
-Who could have taken advantage of it and put glass in its flour? No
-one could even guess. Mr. Spotswood had not seen any suspicious person
-around--only the usual frequenters of the mill, which included all the
-men of the community, white and black. The evildoer, a stranger and an
-outsider of course, must have come in the shielding twilight or the
-covering night. Nothing easier. The mill was near the highway; the
-doors stood wide open all day, and shutting them at night was a mere
-matter of form; there were a dozen easy ways of ingress.
-
-Day after day passed and brought no trace of the criminals. There was
-a growing feeling of uneasiness throughout the community. Whispers
-went about, tales circulated among the Village loafers, the source and
-foundation of which no one could give, but which were repeated, at
-first doubtingly; but they were told over and over again and gained
-credence with each repetition until they were believed like gospel
-truth. These tales were about Black Mayo and his guest.
-
-Dick was in the back room of Mr. Blair’s store one morning, picking
-over apples to pay for some candles. He was daydreaming about the mine,
-and at first was only conscious of voices in the front room, without
-really hearing the conversation. But presently he heard Mrs. Blair
-ask excitedly, “Agnes, have you heard these shameful tales about Black
-Mayo?”
-
-Shameful tales about Cousin Mayo! Dick listened now.
-
-“What do you mean?” asked Mrs. Wilson.
-
-“People are saying---- Oh, Will! tell her. I am too furious to talk!”
-
-“Jake Andrews is accusing Mayo of being disloyal, a suspicious
-character that ought to be watched, arrested.”
-
-“Mayo watched, arrested! Mayo! Jake Andrews accuses him! And, pray, who
-is Jake Andrews?”
-
-“A common fellow from the upper end of the county, who schemed to keep
-his sons out of the draft. This Andrews and some other fellows went
-to Larkland and actually asked Mayo about a guest of his and what his
-business was. Mayo refused to tell, and when Andrews persisted, why, he
-settled the matter----”
-
-“‘Settled the matter,’ how?” asked Mrs. Wilson.
-
-“Knocked him down, of course. That was all right. The idea of Andrews
-catechizing him! It was infernally insolent.”
-
-“I wonder he dared do it,” said Mrs. Blair.
-
-“Oh! The fellow is a justice of the peace or a deputy sheriff or some
-sort of little officer,” conceded Mr. Blair. “It seems that Andrews has
-been sneaking around, watching Mayo. And he’s found out, he claims,
-that Mayo has been harboring an enemy alien, a German----”
-
-“I don’t believe any one at all has been there,” said Mrs. Blair.
-
-“So the thing has gone on, but----” Mr. Blair paused and frowned.
-
-“But what?” asked Mrs. Wilson.
-
-“Why doesn’t Mayo explain?” he exploded. “I gave him the opportunity,
-deuce take it! I was so sure he would make it all right that I brought
-up the subject yesterday when there was a crowd here in the office,
-waiting for the mail. But instead of saying where he went or who his
-guest was--I’m a Dutchman if he didn’t walk out of the office without a
-word!”
-
-“And that makes it worse than if you had not given him the chance to
-explain,” said Mrs. Wilson.
-
-“Of course. But I was so sure of him,” said Mr. Blair. Then he asked
-impatiently: “Why doesn’t he tell where he goes and why?”
-
-“Because he doesn’t want to,” said Mrs. Blair. “He thinks people
-haven’t any right to ask, and so he won’t tell.”
-
-“But he ought to tell,” said Mr. Blair. “Of course it’s all right; we
-know that. But some people---- Dog-gone it!” he said vehemently. “I
-wish I had knocked Andrews down when he came drawling his ‘suspicions’
-to me. I will beat the scoundrel to a pulp if he comes in my store with
-another question. Of course Mayo’s all right.”
-
-“Of course!” said his wife, more vehemently than absolute certainty
-required. “I--I wonder why--what--he wouldn’t tell you.”
-
-“Whatever Black Mayo does is right,” Mrs. Wilson said serenely. “He has
-some good reason for silence.”
-
-“Of course!” “Of course!” Mr. and Mrs. Blair said, avoiding her eyes
-and each other’s.
-
-“I know about it,” Dick thought, with a thrill of pride. “It is all
-right. It was Kuno Kleist.” Kuno Kleist! He remembered with dismay Mr.
-Blair’s words, “A German, an alien enemy he’s concealing.” Why, that
-was what Kuno Kleist was, and for his Cousin Mayo to hide him was not
-“all right,” in the eyes of the law, but a crime. “They’ll never find
-out from me,” said Dick to himself, gritting his teeth. “I’ll be hanged
-and drawn and quartered, like men in ‘The Days of Bruce,’ before I’ll
-tell anything to get Cousin Mayo in trouble.”
-
-“Black Mayo feels--oh! we know how he feels,” said Mrs. Wilson. “But
-in these times there are things we owe to ourselves, and to others.
-Mayo ought to tell about his perfectly proper journeys and perfectly
-proper guest, and I am going to ask him.”
-
-“Agnes!”
-
-“I know. I never thought I would interfere, would ask a question about
-any one’s private affairs,” she said. “But I can’t help it. I am going
-to do it. I must. Black Mayo suspected of treason! Black Mayo that
-we’ve known and loved all our lives! Why, it is as if some one should
-say my Ruth was a thief.”
-
-Mrs. Wilson was not one to postpone a disagreeable duty. She put on
-her bonnet and gloves and started at once to Larkland. It was a path
-familiar to her childish feet. How often she, like her own child, had
-roamed about this dear, quiet country--playing in the mill, roaming
-about Larkland, fishing in Tinkling Water. Miranda and Giles Spotswood,
-Anne Mayo, Polly Spencer, Beverley Wilson, and Red and Black Mayo
-Osborne had been her comrades; Black Mayo, the leader in all their
-sports, was the chum of Beverley Wilson whom she married the very June
-that Black Mayo married Polly Spencer. The friendship of early days had
-lasted and deepened with the years. It was stronger than the tactful
-habit of never asking personal questions.
-
-She found Polly Osborne on the porch, busy, as usual, with Red Cross
-sewing. She dropped her work and set a comfortable chair in a pleasant
-corner of the porch while she called greetings to the approaching
-visitor. “How good of you to brave the heat and come to see me!” she
-said. “Here is a fan. Take off your bonnet. I’ll get you a glass of
-raspberry vinegar. It is so refreshing on a warm day!”
-
-Mrs. Wilson put a protesting hand on her arm. “Don’t, Polly. I can’t
-sit down, not now. Where is Mayo? I want to see him--about something
-important.”
-
-“Mayo? I reckon he’s in the garden. He has some pigeons there in the
-old summerhouse. I’ll find him and tell him you want to see him.”
-
-“No, please, Polly. Let me go there and speak to him. Then I will come
-back and see you.”
-
-“Certainly; just as you wish,” said Mrs. Osborne. “You know the
-way--all the ways here--as well as I do.”
-
-Mrs. Wilson went along the flagstones across the yard, through the
-garden gate, down the boxwood-bordered walk. She turned across the
-huge old garden to the summerhouse embowered in microfila and Cherokee
-roses, with their dark foliage starred with creamy blossoms. She heard
-a merry voice whistling “Dixie,” the only tune that Black Mayo had ever
-mastered. There he was in overalls, hard at work, putting up boxes for
-nests.
-
-“How do you do, Mayo?” she said, speaking before he saw her.
-
-He dropped his hammer and caught both of her hands in his.
-
-“I wished you on me,” he said gleefully. “I was thinking so hard about
-the rainy days when we children used to play here! I found a box with
-some of our dominoes in that closet when I was clearing it out to make
-a place to keep feed for my pigeons. Don’t you remember----”
-
-“I remember everything, Mayo,” she interrupted, with her lovely clear
-eyes meeting his, “from the mud-pie days to the generous sending of
-your books when mine were burned. And because I do, I have come to ask
-you some questions. Who was your guest three weeks ago? Where did you
-go, on what business, when you left home with him?”
-
-He looked her straight in the eyes. “You ask, Agnes----”
-
-He hesitated and she took up his words. “I ask, Mayo, about
-your private affairs”--her voice did not falter, but her cheeks
-flamed--“because people are saying things about you that I--we--want
-you to disprove.”
-
-“Oh!” he said sharply. Then he dropped his voice and his eyes, and
-answered: “I--I can’t do it, Agnes.”
-
-“Mayo!” she exclaimed. There was a little silence. Then she said, “Oh,
-Mayo!” in a tone that implored him to answer.
-
-He looked away. “If you were asking me for yourself, Agnes,” he said,
-“I--I ought not, but I might--probably I should--tell you.”
-
-“I do not ask for myself,” she said. “I trust you utterly. If there
-were one little doubt in the thought of my heart, I could not come to
-you with this question.”
-
-“A question I must leave unanswered,” he said with a wry smile.
-
-“Oh, no, Mayo!” she said. “You know I don’t wish to force your
-confidence, but it seems to me that when people ask--how dare they
-ask!--we have no right to refuse to prove our loyalty.”
-
-“Are they asking Giles Spotswood or Will Blair to prove theirs?” he
-inquired a little bitterly.
-
-“They say--you can guess what they say, Mayo.” She could not make
-herself give words to their suspicions.
-
-“Oh, yes!” he answered quickly. “I know. They’ve been questioning me
-about Kuno Kleist, my friend in Mexico. Being a German, he was probably
-a Prussian; being a Prussian, he was probably sent by the kaiser to
-incite the Mexicans against the United States; being a German and a
-Prussian and the kaiser’s emissary, he probably perverted me. Good
-reasoning!
-
-“And they want to know about my comings and goings. My old absent
-days rise up and damn me with my dear stay-at-home county people. And
-I’ve had a guest and I’ve taken a few little trips and I haven’t put
-a bulletin in the post office to say who and where and why. And so
-they want me to explain. I can’t explain.” His voice grew harsh and
-he laughed mirthlessly. “Let them roll their doubts and suspicions
-like sweet morsels under their tongues.” Then his voice softened. “It
-was like you, Agnes, to come to me in the spirit of our old loyal
-friendship, and I thank you----”
-
-She put out her hand to stop him, turning away her head. She could not
-give him at that minute the sight of her grieved face.
-
-“Don’t, Mayo,” she said unsteadily. “Not ‘thanks’ between us. You--you
-understand why I came. I--I am sorry----”
-
-She walked slowly back across the fair, fragrant garden, taking time to
-get control of herself before she went through the gate and along the
-flagged walk and around the house corner. There was Polly on the porch,
-still busy with her sewing. Mrs. Wilson compelled herself to sit down
-and chat a few minutes about gardens and fowls and Red Cross work. Then
-she said good-by and started home.
-
-Near the mill she met Dick Osborne and he looked at her with eager
-eyes. Then his face fell. Cousin Mayo had not told her; Dick was sure
-of that as soon as he saw her face. Why not? It must be a tremendous
-secret if Cousin Mayo couldn’t tell Cousin Agnes--and she asking him
-to! He remembered uneasily the conversation that Jake Andrews had
-overheard; he was sorry that fellow had happened to come along just
-then. He must tell Anne and Patsy to keep their lips glued up. Alas! It
-was too late now for caution. The secret was out.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIV
-
-
-“Cousin Polly dear,” called Anne Lewis, tripping up the Larkland path a
-few days later, “here’s the wool you said you’d need to-day. And where
-is Cousin Mayo? David wants to know if he’ll lend us a wagon Saturday,
-to haul up our potatoes.”
-
-“Mayo will let David know about it. He is away from home now,” said
-Mrs. Osborne, in her quiet voice.
-
-“Those pigeons keep him on the go, don’t they?” said Anne.
-
-Mrs. Osborne answered only with a smile. “Come, dear; sit down,” she
-said. “Stay to dinner.”
-
-“No, thank you, Cousin Polly. We want to can a lot of butterbeans
-to-day,” said Anne. “I’ll just run to the kitchen and say ‘howdy’ to
-Chrissy; I haven’t seen her for a long time.”
-
-Anne went to the kitchen, which, according to Village custom, was a
-cabin back of the dwelling house, and stopped at the door.
-
-“Well, Chrissy, how are you?” she said pleasantly.
-
-The old woman, usually good-humored and talkative, turned a glum face
-toward her young visitor. “Uh! I ain’t nothin’ to-day,” she groaned.
-“’Scuse me a minute, Miss Anne. I got to git a dish out de dinin’
-room.” She went out of the back kitchen door and took the long way
-around to the house.
-
-“Goodness, Chrissy!” Anne said when she came back. “Why did you go that
-roundabout way? Why didn’t you come out this door?”
-
-Chrissy looked around, and then said in a cautious undertone, “Miss
-Anne, dat doorstep’s cunjered.”
-
-“Cunjered!” laughed Anne.
-
-“Cunjered,” Chrissy repeated solemnly. “Solomon Gabe was here yestiddy.
-He tol’ Miss Polly he come to bring her shoes dat Lincum patched, but
-I knows better. He come grumblin’ an’ mumblin’ ’roun’ here; an’ he was
-puttin’ a spell on dat step, dat’s what he was doin’.”
-
-“What kind of spell?” asked Anne, still mirthful.
-
-“A spell to hurt me, Miss Anne; to give me a misery, maybe to kill me,
-if I tromp on it.”
-
-“But I came in this door and it didn’t hurt me,” said Anne.
-
-“Naw’m. It can’t hurt you, ’cause ’twa’n’t laid in yore name. ’Twas put
-dar for me.”
-
-“Why do you think Solomon Gabe--he looks mean enough for anything!--put
-a spell for you?”
-
-“He’s mad with me, Miss Anne. I--I can’t tell you de why an’ de
-wherefore. Dey say de birds o’ de air will let ’em know if I tell
-anything. Miss Anne, don’t you breath what I done said.” The old woman
-groaned. “Uh, dese is trouble times, trouble times! Who is dem folks
-comin’ up de walk, Miss Anne? Dey ain’t de kind o’ folks dat come
-visitin’ to Larkland.”
-
-Anne had joined her Cousin Polly in the hall when the three rough,
-loud-talking men--Jake Andrews, Bill Jones, and Joe Hight--came
-stamping up the front steps. Mrs. Osborne met them with the cordiality
-that a Virginia country house has for any guest, even the unexpected
-and unknown. Wouldn’t they come in and let Chrissy bring them some
-fresh water? She was sorry her husband was not at home.
-
-“We saw him go away,” said Andrews, shortly. “They said he was carrying
-pigeons to Richmond, to fly back home.”
-
-“Oh! Yes,” she said in a noncommittal way.
-
-“Was he?” asked Andrews, fixing his beadlike black eyes on her face.
-
-Anne saw her cousin flush; the rude manner of the men was enough to
-bring an indignant color to her cheeks.
-
-Mrs. Osborne hesitated a minute, then said quietly: “That is the way
-pigeons are trained. They are taken away hungry, and they fly back to
-the place where----”
-
-Andrews cut short her explanation. “How fast do they fly?”
-
-“My husband had a bird come six hundred miles last week,” she said. “It
-made that flight in fifteen hours.”
-
-“H’m! What made you think so--that it came in that time?”
-
-“Oh! my husband knows all his birds. And there is always a note
-fastened to the leg, telling where it came from and where it is going,
-so if any one catches it he will turn it loose to finish its flight.”
-
-“Ah!” said Andrews. “If a pigeon was coming from Richmond, it would be
-here now. We’ll see if any of them have notes fastened to their legs,
-to prove what you say.”
-
-Mrs. Osborne’s eyes blazed in her white face. “What have you to do with
-my husband’s birds?” she demanded.
-
-“What I please, with him and them,” answered Andrews, throwing back his
-coat and showing a badge. “I’m an officer of the law, I am. And I’m
-dog-tired of the old ’ristocrats that been running Charleburg County,
-and ain’t no better than other folks--and friends with Germans, in all
-sorts of meanness. Now, ma’am, are you ready to prove what you said
-about them pigeons?”
-
-There was a brief silence. Mrs. Osborne’s face went from white to
-red and back again. At last she said quietly: “You need not wait,
-gentlemen. No birds will come home to Larkland to-day. There are none
-to come. My husband did not take them with him.”
-
-“Where did he go?” demanded Andrews. “And who’s that strange man that’s
-been here with him?”
-
-“I refuse to answer your impertinent questions,” she said, looking over
-his head. “Gentlemen, I bid you good day. Come, Anne.”
-
-She marched like a royal procession through the hall, with Anne
-following her. They went into the sitting room, and Mrs. Osborne, with
-a red patch on each cheek, sat stiffly erect in a straight-backed chair
-and talked to Anne, jumping from one subject to another--Red Cross
-work, war gardens, Mr. Tavis’s rheumatism, Miss Fanny Morrison’s new
-hat--anything and everything except the one subject she and Anne had in
-mind.
-
-“Which of your studies do you like best?” she asked.
-
-“Pigeons,” answered Anne. “Oh!” she gasped, and hastily said, “Math,”
-which she hated.
-
-Then, very embarrassed and puzzled and troubled, she went back to
-The Village. In the midst of her task and the merry chatter of her
-companions, her thoughts wandered often to that strange scene at
-Larkland. What did it, what could it mean? There was evidently some
-secret; so she must not discuss it with any one, not even Patsy. But
-what? and why?
-
-By the middle of the afternoon, the task they had set themselves was
-finished. Anne went home with Patsy, and they dropped down on the shady
-lawn to enjoy their well-earned rest.
-
-“I’m thirsty!” said Anne.
-
-Patsy laughed. “That’s the first time you’ve seemed to know what you
-were saying to-day!” Then she called Emma, who brought fresh water,
-and filled and refilled for them the big old “house” dipper, a coconut
-shell rimmed with silver.
-
-“Oh, for some lemonade!” sighed Patsy. “Sweet and cold, with ice
-tinkling in the glass!”
-
-“Hush! You make me so thirsty!” said Anne. “We could get the lemons at
-Cousin Will’s store, but we ought not to use the sugar. Mr. Hoover
-says we must save more than we’ve been saving.”
-
-“Dat Mr. Hoover shore is stingy wid his sugar,” grumbled Emma. “How
-come folks let him have it all, anyway?”
-
-“He wants us to use less so there will be some for our Allies,”
-explained Anne.
-
-“H’m!” snorted Emma. “I’ve always been havin’ all de sugar I could buy
-an’ pay for. Why can’t dem ’Lies git on like dey always done?”
-
-Anne knew; she had read Mr. Hoover’s appeals. She said: “Our Allies
-used to get most of their sugar from Germany and Austria, the countries
-we are at war with. Now they can’t get that, so we must divide with
-them the sugar from Louisiana and Cuba and the Hawaiian Islands.”
-
-“Wellum, course what you say is so; but I don’t believe a word of it,”
-said Emma. “An’ here Miss M’randa come this mornin’ an’ say I can’t
-have no sugar to make a cake for Sweet William’s birthday. Um, um, um!
-If my old man was livin’, he’d git sweetenin’ for dat cake an’ for
-you-all’s lemonade, too.”
-
-“How could he get sugar?” asked Patsy.
-
-“I ain’t say sugar,” answered Emma; “I say sweetenin’. I was talkin’
-’bout honey.”
-
-“But we haven’t any honey,” said Anne.
-
-“He’d git it, Amos would. He was a powerful hand for findin’ bee
-trees.”
-
-“What is a bee tree?” “How did he find them?” asked Patsy and Anne.
-
-“Shuh, Miss Patsy! You-all know what a bee tree is. It’s a tree whar
-bees home an’ lay up honey.”
-
-“Oh, yes! But how can you find it?” inquired Anne.
-
-“My old man was a notable bee courser,” said Emma. “Dis here’s de way
-he done: He put some sirup on a chip an’ he took some flour----”
-
-“Flour! What for?” interrupted Patsy.
-
-“I’m a-tryin’ to tell you what for,” said Emma. “Well’m, he’d go wid
-dat chip, like out yander whar de bees is on dem white clover blooms;
-an’ thar he’d stand. Presen’ly de bees come an’ sip de sirup. Whiles
-a bee’s a-sippin’, Amos takes an’ dusts it wid de flour, and den he
-watches to see whichaway it goes. It flies ’long home, an’ den comes
-back to git more sirup, an’ Amos he takes noticement how long it’s
-gone; dat gives him a sort o’ noration ’bout how fur off de tree is.
-Well, he follows Mr. Dusty-back fur as he c’n see it, an’ waits; an’
-follows, an’ waits; takin’ de course twel he comes smang to de bee
-tree. An’ lawdy! de honey he got! We used to sell it, an’ give it ’way,
-an’ eat honey an’ honey cakes. Um-mm!”
-
-She smacked her lips reminiscently.
-
-“Oh, Patsy!” said Anne, and “Oh, Anne!” said Patsy; and then both
-together, “Let’s do it!”
-
-“Let’s go right away!” said Anne.
-
-Heat and fatigue were forgotten. They ran into the house, and Anne
-scooped up a handful of flour while Patsy was getting sirup out of a
-preserve jar. They did not have enough confidence in the amiability of
-the bees to put the sirup on a chip; instead, they took a long stick,
-and Patsy held it with some trepidation while Anne stood by with the
-flour.
-
-“Dust that big one; that big fat one!” Patsy whispered excitedly.
-
-The bee buzzed and flirted its wings, and flew away from what must have
-seemed to it an avalanche of white dust. Anne and Patsy, on tiptoe to
-follow, watched eagerly to see the direction of its flight. It circled
-aimlessly about, and then buzzed back to the clover blossoms. The girls
-selected another fat bee and dusted it liberally; it flew off, buzzed
-about the clover field, and came back to sip the sirup.
-
-“It’s all nonsense!” Patsy said crossly. “Let’s give up.”
-
-“I don’t want to give up,” said Anne. “I reckon Amos did something Emma
-doesn’t know about. I wonder----”
-
-“We certainly can’t chase all the bees in the field,” said Patsy. “We
-might as well be trying to follow Dick. Come on! I want to scold Emma
-for sending us on a wild-goose chase.”
-
-“Wild-bee chase,” corrected Anne, laughing.
-
-Patsy was too warm and tired and cross to laugh. She went to the
-kitchen door and said sharply: “Emma, what made you tell us that
-foolishness about following bees to a tree? We’ve tried it, and the
-bees don’t go anywhere; they just buzz around on the clover and come
-back and eat some more sirup.”
-
-“Ump-mm, Miss Patsy. You just ain’t done it right. Maybe you was
-coursin’ a bumbler or de wrong kind o’ bee.”
-
-“It was a honey bee. Don’t you reckon I know honey bees?” Patsy replied
-indignantly. “Come out here and I’ll show you the kind it was. There!
-It was like that.”
-
-“Um-hmm! Dat big fuzzy-end bee; dat’s a droner. You’ve got to chase a
-honey-maker. Thar’s one, Miss Anne; dat little fellow. Dust it wid de
-flour. Now you follow it.”
-
-Ah! this little creature was no loitering drone. Instead of buzzing
-about the field, it took a straight, swift course, a “bee line,” to
-the northeast. Anne and Patsy followed as far as they were sure of its
-course, and then waited--waited what seemed a very, very long time, and
-then dusted another honey bee. A minute later, the first flour-coated
-little creature came flying back, to sip and fly away again. Again they
-followed, in growing excitement and glee. It led them across a field,
-through a swamp that they waded recklessly, across another field, and
-into woods where their progress was slow because they could see only a
-short distance ahead. They made up for it, however, by dusting several
-bees, and at last they had a line of little messengers going in the
-same direction.
-
-They followed the swift-flying, busy creatures to--of all lovely,
-suitable places in the world--Happy Acres! Happy Acres, their dear
-garden plot in an old field surrounded by woodland. There was a big oak
-tree at the edge of that charming, beloved place, to which bees were
-coming from all directions. The girls forgot caution and ran close to
-the tree; there was a hole near the ground, and about eight feet up was
-a larger hole black with bees crawling in and out.
-
-“Listen, Patsy!” exclaimed Anne. “It’s humming! the whole tree is
-humming like a beehive!”
-
-Oh, there was no doubt of its being a bee tree!
-
-They made their discovery a great sensation in The Village. Mr.
-Mallett, whose father had kept bees and who had a charm against stings,
-volunteered to get the honey.
-
-The Village turned out that evening to watch the performance.
-
-Mr. Mallett set to work calmly and like a veteran. He stopped the upper
-hole and started a smoldering fire of dry leaves and tobacco stalks
-near the lower opening. After the smoke stupefied the bees, he sawed
-and cut the upper hole, brushed aside the deadened bees by handfuls,
-and got out the honey stored in the great hollow tree; there were
-bucketfuls and bucketfuls of it. Anne and Patsy had a happy, important
-time dividing it among their friends and neighbors.
-
-“They’re welcome to the honey,” laughed Anne. “But, O Patsy! aren’t you
-glad you and I had the glory of finding the bee tree?”
-
-“That I am! And now hey for lemonade--cool, and tinkly with ice, and
-sweet, sweet, sweet!” rejoiced Patsy.
-
-“Oh, goody! we can’t send this to the Belgians and Frenches,” said
-Sweet William. “Anne, I wish you and Patsy’d find a bee tree every
-week. Then I wouldn’t mind saving all my sugar. Emma says she’s going
-to make me a cake, a real cake. And I am going to eat honey, and eat
-honey, and eat honey!” He heaved a sigh of blissful content.
-
-While Anne and Patsy were coursing the bees, Dick was on his way to the
-Old Sterling Mine. He had been there several times lately, looking
-about jealously to see if Mr. Smith were investigating the mine. He had
-not seen any one there again, and he had about decided that Mr. Smith
-was looking over the timber in the Big Woods and had merely stopped to
-see the old mine as a curiosity.
-
-And so, on this pleasant autumn afternoon, Dick went up the hill from
-the creek, carefree and whistling merrily. Suddenly his tune changed to
-a sharp, dismayed exclamation, and he stopped to gaze at the ground;
-yes, there were footprints; and the tracks led--he followed swiftly and
-anxiously--to the mine opening.
-
-“They’ve been here! They’ve been back to my mine!” he exclaimed.
-
-Instead of pulling his improvised ladder from its hiding place beside
-the fence, he went to the mine hole and looked in. An old dead pine
-branch was hanging on the edge; it might have been tossed there by a
-gust of wind. Dick pulled it aside. It covered a ladder made of rough
-timber. Some one had been in the mine; might be there now!
-
-Dick stood very still for several minutes, listening intently and
-looking sharply around. Then he descended the ladder, with a shivery
-feeling that some one might tumble a rock or send a shot on him from
-above or drag him down by the legs or thrust a knife through him from
-below. Nothing happened. He descended safely, and the tunnel ahead of
-him was black and silent. He lighted his candle and went to the main
-room. The odor of stale tobacco smoke hung about the place and there
-were a few scraps of torn newspaper here and there.
-
-He went on toward the lower tunnel. At a sudden little noise, he jumped
-and put out his candle and stood on the alert. There was no glimmer in
-the murky darkness. All was still. The noise--if he had really heard
-any noise--was probably outside, the fall of a dead bough or the cawing
-of a crow.
-
-He relighted his candle and went on and set to work, but his spade made
-a horribly loud noise. He felt as if some one were listening; creeping
-down the tunnel; slipping behind him. Cold chills ran over him; he
-peered into the darkness outside his little circle of light; he dropped
-his spade and crouched behind a projecting rock.
-
-Oh, it was useless to try to work! He put his tools under a pile of
-old timbers and went back. Just as he was starting up the ladder, he
-noticed a pile of leaves between the foot of the ladder and the wall.
-It was not there the last time he was in the mine. He kicked the
-leaves aside. Under them was an old iron mortar and pestle.
-
-Something in the mortar glittered in the candlelight. Silver; silver,
-of course! Dick picked up some of the particles to examine. There was a
-little sharp pain and his finger began to bleed. Why, those particles
-were glass! And there were bottles and pieces of bottles. What on earth
-was any one doing here with a mortar and pestle, breaking up glass? It
-was the strangest, silliest, most absurd thing! Why, what---- Oh, the
-glass in the flour at Larkland mill! Had Germans, who put that glass in
-the flour, been hiding in the mine? Suppose they should come back and
-find him here!
-
-He hastily pushed the leaves over the mortar and climbed out. It never
-entered his head then to question how German strangers would know of
-this deserted place almost forgotten by the community. He sped down the
-path, through the woods, took the path to Larkland, and hurried to the
-hayfield where he saw Mr. Osborne at work.
-
-“Cousin Mayo!” Dick hardly had breath to speak. “I’ve been in the Old
-Sterling Mine and I found----”
-
-“Silver!” his cousin interrupted, in humorous excitement.
-
-“A mortar with broken glass in it. There were the pestle and some
-bottles.”
-
-“What!” exclaimed Black Mayo, the fun leaving his face and voice.
-
-“Some one had put a ladder in the hole. I found the mortar and pestle
-and bottles at the foot, covered with leaves. They weren’t there last
-week. Then I went down on my ladder.”
-
-“You may have got on the track of something of far more importance than
-the silver in or out of that old mine,” Mr. Osborne said, frowning
-thoughtfully. “Have you seen or heard anything else that might mean
-mischief, at any time? Think! and think!”
-
-“No, sir,” said Dick; then he exclaimed: “Oh, Cousin Mayo! I’d
-forgotten, but it was queer. The night before Broad Acres was burned,
-when Sweet William was undressing, mother asked him how he got oil
-on his blouse, and he said he reckoned it was from the little smelly
-sticks he got under the steps at Broad Acres. And that night, Emma--she
-was standing by me--let out a screech, ‘The devils--burning little Miss
-Anne!’”
-
-“I wish you had told me these things before,” said Mr. Osborne. “Now,
-keep a still tongue and open eyes.”
-
-“I certainly will,” promised Dick.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XV
-
-
-That night Patsy was awakened by a hand on her arm, an excited voice in
-her ear.
-
-“Patsy, Patsy!” whispered Anne. “Wake up! I’ve something to tell you.
-Wake up and listen. I can’t wait till morning. Oh, Patsy! I know how we
-are going to find out Dick’s secret!”
-
-“What? How?” Patsy was wide awake at once.
-
-“We’ve failed and failed; it did almost seem as if he could outdo us.
-Oh, he would have held it over our heads the rest of our lives!”
-
-“But how----” interrupted Patsy.
-
-“We--it came to me in a flash--we are going to course him,” said Anne.
-
-“Course him?” Patsy made the words an amazed question.
-
-“As we did the bees,” Anne explained. “We’ll follow him as far as
-we can see him; and then we’ll take up his course from that place
-next time; and so on, till we get to Redville or the end of the
-world--wherever he goes!”
-
-“I don’t see how we’ll manage it,” said Patsy.
-
-“Oh, yes you do! Or you will when I tell you from A, B, C to X, Y, Z,”
-Anne exclaimed impatiently. “You see, Pats, we’ve got to watch him and
-follow him.”
-
-“We’ve tried that dozens of times,” was Patsy’s despondent interjection.
-
-“Will you listen to me? I say we’ll follow him. He nearly always goes
-by Larkland, to get a pigeon; then he comes back to the public road and
-he goes up Jones’s hill. We know that, for we’ve followed him that far.
-Well! Next time we see him getting ready to go, we’ll stroll to the
-mill and stop, as if we just meant to visit Cousin Giles; then, while
-Dick’s at Larkland, we’ll run along and hide in the pines where he gave
-us the slip that first time. You remember?”
-
-Patsy emphatically did.
-
-“And then we’ll follow him. He’ll not be expecting us there, and we’ll
-be careful to keep out of recognizing distance. If he gets away, we’ll
-come back home and not let him know we followed him. And the next time,
-we’ll race ahead and hide at the place where we lost sight of him, and
-follow him from there.”
-
-“Oh! I see!” said Patsy. “We are to course him just like the bees.”
-
-“Oh! you see; at last!” laughed Anne. “Maybe we’ll find out the very
-first time; or we may have to follow him again and again. Oh, it’ll be
-lots and loads of fun!”
-
-The girls were on tiptoe with impatience, and rejoiced mightily when
-they saw Dick put a candle into his pocket the next Saturday afternoon.
-They went at once to the mill; presently they saw him take the path
-to Larkland, and they ran ahead and dived into the pine woods where
-he had hidden on that well-remembered April day. Half an hour later,
-Dick came whistling along the road, and they crept from their hiding
-place and followed at a cautious distance for about three quarters of a
-mile; then they lost sight of him at a turn of the Old Plank Road. Anne
-stopped.
-
-“Come on,” said Patsy, keen on pursuit. “There aren’t any paths here;
-of course he went on down the road.”
-
-“He may have turned off in the woods,” said Anne. “The thing to do is
-to course him, follow him as far as we see him. Oh, it’s such fun!”
-
-“It certainly is,” agreed Patsy. “We’ve followed him a long way. Why,
-we’re over two miles from The Village. It’s out here somewhere in the
-Big Woods that Solomon Gabe lives.”
-
-“Oh! the old ‘cunjer’ darky the others are so afraid of?” asked Anne.
-
-“Yes. And his son Cæsar is one of the deserters they’re looking for.
-Oh, Anne! suppose we should walk up--zip, bang!--face to face with a
-real deserter?”
-
-“Nonsense! Everybody says those men went to New York or somewhere; they
-wouldn’t dare come back here, where people know them. Now, Pats-pet,
-next time Dick starts off, we’ll run ahead and come here and--oh,
-Patsy! that clump of chinquapin bushes will make a splucious hiding
-place.”
-
-“If he sees us, we can just be looking for chinquapins. Anne, this was
-a splendid plan of yours.”
-
-“It certainly was,” agreed Anne. “Oh! I do hope next time we’ll get
-there--wherever it is--and find out Dick’s secret.”
-
-A few days later, they followed Dick again. He went toward Larkland,
-and they hid in the chinquapin bushes as they had planned. And there
-they stayed, weary hour after hour. No one passed except a negro man
-who went slinking down the road.
-
-“Anne,” whispered Patsy, “that man looks like--I believe it is--Cæsar!”
-
-“Any darky you saw would look like Cæsar to you, now he’s a deserter,”
-giggled Anne. “You don’t see anybody that looks like Dick, do you?”
-
-“No; and don’t let’s wait any longer. We’re so crazy to find out about
-Dick we’re getting to be real slackers in Red Cross and gardening.”
-
-They “went by” Larkland, and there they found Dick, busy stretching
-wire and driving staples, helping Cousin Mayo wire in a new pigeon cote.
-
-The next Saturday was perfect outdoor weather, with blue skies and
-crisp air that invited one to the gorgeous October woodlands. Early in
-the afternoon, Anne, who was spending the day with Alice Blair, came
-running to The Roost.
-
-“Patsy! Patsy! Where’s Patsy?” she called.
-
-“I sent her to carry Mrs. Hight some wool,” said Mrs. Osborne. “She’ll
-be back in an hour or so.”
-
-“Oh, dear!” Anne exclaimed. “I can’t wait. Tell her I’ve gone--she
-knows where--about _the secret_. Tell her to follow to the last place,
-please, Cousin Miranda. She’ll understand. I must run.”
-
-Away she sped, to pass the mill while Dick was at Larkland and get to
-the chosen covert on the Old Plank Road. Near the mill the mail hack
-passed her, with passengers that excited a sensation when they came to
-The Village. They were the sheriff and a deputy with two of the negro
-deserters, Bill and Martin Toole.
-
-“Where d’you catch them?” asked Mr. Blair, neglecting his mail bags.
-
-“Not so far from you folks,” answered the sheriff. “Lewis Jones saw two
-men sneaking ’round that old sawmill place in the Big Woods; he came
-and told me, and Tom Robson and me went and nabbed these fellows. We’ve
-brought them here to jail to-night; to-morrow we’ll deliver them to
-army folks.”
-
-Just then Mrs. Red Mayo Osborne came in, hurried and anxious looking.
-
-“Will,” she called to Mr. Blair, “have you seen Anne Lewis this
-afternoon?”
-
-“Not since directly after dinner,” he answered. “She passed the post
-office then.”
-
-“Yes,” said Mrs. Osborne. “She came running in and asked for Patsy.
-Patsy was away, at the Hights’, and Anne ran off, saying Patsy would
-know where she was going. As soon as Patsy came home, she followed, but
-she came back half an hour ago; she had looked and looked, and seen no
-sign of Anne--on the Old Plank Road, where she expected to find her.”
-
-“Anne ought not to wander off that way,” said Mr. Blair.
-
-“Indeed not,” agreed Mrs. Osborne.
-
-“I’d send the boys to look for her,” suggested Mr. Blair.
-
-“They’ve gone,” said Mrs. Osborne. “David and Steve and Dick. It’s Dick
-that made me so uneasy. When Patsy came back and found him at home, she
-asked him where Anne was. He said he hadn’t seen her. And Patsy said
-she had followed him, as far as the Old Plank Road, she was sure; and
-farther. He looked startled, positively frightened. And he asked what
-color her dress was; and when I said blue, a blue gingham, he said,
-‘Oh, I’m afraid I saw her!’ He was off like a shot before I could ask a
-question. He seemed so upset and excited that--well, it frightened me.”
-
-“Nonsense, Miranda!” laughed Mr. Blair. “You let your imagination run
-away with you. Anne ought not to roam the woods alone, but she is safe,
-perfectly safe.”
-
-Dick had, as his mother said, gone hurriedly in search of Anne. He did
-not share Mr. Blair’s feeling of security; he was uneasy, alarmed.
-
-On his way to the Old Sterling Mine that afternoon, he had seen two
-negroes going up the path from the creek toward the mine. He crept
-into the bushes and followed a little way, but the undergrowth was so
-straggling that he could not get near them. One of the negroes was
-Solomon Gabe, he was sure; the other negro, a stout, youngish figure,
-had his back toward him and was screened by bushes. Dick caught only
-a word here and there of their mumbled speech--“hide,” “get away,” and
-oaths and oaths.
-
-He crept back to the road, and then, to avoid Isham Baskerfield whose
-oxcart was going up the hill, he went down the creek and cut through
-the woods. He ran to Larkland to tell his Cousin Mayo what he had seen
-and heard. The house was shut up. Perhaps he would find Cousin Mayo in
-The Village.
-
-And so Dick ran home--to be greeted by the news that Anne was off alone
-somewhere; had followed him, Patsy said, along the Old Plank Road. Then
-he remembered something that filled him with vague terror; if that were
-Anne, and she should wander to the Old Sterling Mine, and encounter
-those men---- He turned and ran to seek her. It was nearly dark when he
-came to Isham’s cabin. The old negro was on the porch with his wife,
-who was talking in a rapid, excited voice.
-
-“Hey, Unc’ Isham!” Dick called. “Have you seen Anne?”
-
-The man started and the woman was suddenly silent.
-
-Dick called again; then he sprang over the fence and started toward the
-cabin.
-
-Lily Belle said something sharply to Isham, who turned and said: “Hey?
-Why, it’s little Marse Dick. Was you calling me?” and hobbled down the
-path.
-
-“Have you seen Miss Anne Lewis?”
-
-“See who? What you say, Marse Dick? Laws, I’m gittin’ deef!”
-
-“Anne, Anne Lewis,” Dick said impatiently. “Which way did she go?”
-
-“How I know which way she go? I ain’t see her,” mumbled Isham.
-
-“What!” Dick said sharply. “I saw you going up the road in your cart,
-and she was there at the top of the hill--in a blue dress.”
-
-Isham looked terribly confused. Then he said: “Was that her? Was that
-Miss Anne? My old eyes ain’t no good nowadays. I knowed somebody
-passed me, but I was studyin’ ’bout my business, an’ I ain’t took no
-noticement who ’twas.”
-
-“But I thought she stopped and spoke to you,” said Dick. “It looked
-like---- Didn’t she speak to you?”
-
-As Dick became uncertain, Isham grew positive. “Who? Miss Anne? I don’t
-riccermember her speakin’ to me. Naw, Miss Anne ain’t spoke to me.”
-
-After all, Dick was not sure it was Anne. He had only seen a far-off
-figure in blue. He thought--he was not certain--it paused by Isham’s
-cart. He had not thought of Anne then, but now the conviction grew
-that it was she; and he was curiously disturbed by Isham’s manner,
-though he was sure the old negro would not hurt Anne.
-
-Perhaps she had gone back, straying in the woods to get chinquapins,
-and was now safe at home. Oh! surely she was at home. Twilight was
-deepening. He would go home. He started back, examining the road
-closely. There in the sand were footprints, slim little tracks, Anne’s
-footprints!
-
-So it _was_ Anne that Isham had met. Why did he say he had not seen
-her? And why did he look so confused, frightened?
-
-All the tracks led in one direction. There were no homeward-going
-footprints. Anne had passed this way, but she had not gone back. Where
-was she now? Did Isham know?
-
-Dick ran to the cabin. No one was in sight, and door and shutter were
-closed; but--for it was now dusk--he caught glimpses of flickering
-firelight. He was just about to bang on the door when he heard a
-voice,--not Isham’s and not Lily Belle’s. He peeped through a knothole.
-There was a man sitting at the table. His back was turned. Dick crept
-to the side of the cabin and looked through a crack. Now Lily Belle was
-between him and the man. Isham threw a lightwood knot on the fire and
-the blaze flared up. And Lily Belle moved. The man was Cæsar Gabe, the
-deserter!
-
-This news ought to go at once to The Village. But Anne! He could not go
-back without one effort to find her. He ran down the road to the ford.
-There he stopped. After listening intently and hearing nothing but
-the usual wood noises, he took out the candle he had brought for his
-mining, lighted it, and looked about. There, on the soft, damp ground,
-the footprints were distinct; and they went, not up the road, but along
-the path toward the mine.
-
-Dick blew out the candle, squared his shoulders, and started up the
-hill. If Anne had gone to the Old Sterling Mine, if she had encountered
-the deserter--
-
-Close to the mine he lighted his candle and saw rough, heavy tracks and
-again that slim little footprint.
-
-Should he go into the mine to search for her? Or should he hurry back
-for help--not because of the danger to himself, but because he only
-could guide aright the search for Anne; and to tell about the deserter.
-
-As he stood there, trying to decide what was best to do, he heard--he
-thought he heard--a faint cry. Anne? Was it Anne? Was she there, in
-terror, in danger? He forgot his sober second thoughts about going back
-for help. Anne there in need! He must go to her.
-
-He scrambled down the ladder and stumbled along the tunnel to the main
-room, not daring to light his candle. There was no glimmer in the
-darkness before him, and now he heard no sound; perhaps he had never
-heard anything, had just imagined he had. He lighted his candle and
-examined the ground, but he could not distinguish footprints, Anne’s or
-others. Was he wasting precious time here, when he ought to be on the
-way home to give the alarm?
-
-Anyway, he would go on to the second tunnel.
-
-There, about the height of his head, was something hanging on one of
-the rough timbers that supported the roofing. It was a piece of blue
-ribbon, the gay bow that he had seen on Anne’s hair. He sprang forward,
-in certainty and terror now, going straight to the pit at the end of
-the tunnel. He stumbled against something and almost fell; it was the
-ladder that some one had pulled out of the pit. He pushed it to the
-edge, slid it in, and scrambled down.
-
-As he reached the bottom, his arm was clutched, so suddenly that his
-hand was jerked upward and his candle was extinguished. For a second
-he was frozen with terror, awaiting he knew not what--a pistol at his
-brow, a knife at his throat.
-
-And then to him, expecting any terrible thing, came a dear, familiar
-voice. “Oh, Dick! Dick!” gasped Anne. “I was so scared! I didn’t dare
-look or move! And when I saw it was you---- Oh! I thought no one would
-ever come. I thought they were coming back to kill me!”
-
-“They? Who?”
-
-“I don’t know. They threw a hat over my face from behind and
-blindfolded me. Then they put me here.”
-
-“Let’s get away, quick as we can,” said Dick. “I saw two men here this
-afternoon. That’s why I went back.”
-
-They climbed out of the pit and hurried along the tunnel.
-
-Anne giggled hysterically. “O Dick!” she said. “I did find out your
-secret. I said I would, and I did. But--I wish I hadn’t!”
-
-He started to answer, and then--they were now at the foot of the
-ladder--he stopped in terror. He heard voices. The men were returning.
-
-“They’ve got us,” he said.
-
-“Go on, go on,” gasped Anne. “Let’s get out anyway.”
-
-“We’d just meet them,” replied Dick.
-
-“Oh, come on out!” Anne said desperately. “Don’t let them kill us in
-this awful hole.”
-
-“A hole!” Dick exclaimed. “Oh! there’s one. Come here!”
-
-He caught Anne by the arm and pulled her along the tunnel, into the
-main room, to the pit into which he had fallen on his first visit to
-the mine.
-
-“Here’s a hole,” he explained in a rapid whisper; “behind this pile of
-dirt. Wait a sec till I move these poles. Now! Grab that pole and slip
-in. Feel for the log with your feet. There!”
-
-Instead of following Anne, he poised on the crosswise timber.
-
-“Hold the candle a minute,” he said. “Quick! And steady!”
-
-He dragged back the poles he had pulled aside.
-
-“Put out the light,” he said. “I’ll stay here and watch. If they don’t
-step on the poles, they’ll never find us.”
-
-“Oh, Dick! If----”
-
-“Hush! They’re coming!”
-
-They crouched down in silence, listening fearfully to the footsteps
-and voices that came nearer and nearer. Three men, the foremost one
-carrying a lantern, stopped in the main room of the mine. Dick saw them
-clearly; they were Solomon Gabe, Cæsar, and Isham.
-
-Solomon Gabe was moaning over and over: “Uh, my boy! Dey’ll git you,
-dey’ll git you! My boy! my boy!”
-
-Cæsar spoke with impatient harshness: “Shet up! Is all yore senses
-wandered off, so you can’t see nothin’ but chain gangs an’ gallowses?
-I tell you, I’m goin’ to git off. If you’d got any spondulix from dat
-white man dat said he had gallon tin buckets o’ money---- Well, I’m
-gwine in dat post office to-night. I’m bleeged to have money. Den dat
-daybreak train.”
-
-“What you drug me here for?” asked Isham’s frightened voice. “I got
-nothin’ to do wid you an’ yore desertin’. You come to my house an’----”
-
-“You reckon I was gwine to stay here an’ starve?” snarled Cæsar.
-
-“An’ makin’ me tell dat lie ’bout not seein’ Miss Anne,” grumbled
-Isham. “When dey finds out----”
-
-“If you tell on me I’ll kill you, if it’s my last livin’ act,” Cæsar
-said fiercely.
-
-“Uh, I ain’t gwine to tell; I ain’t nuver gwine to tell,” promised
-Isham, hastily. “But it don’t need me. Thar’s Miss Anne. What c’n you
-do to----”
-
-“Kill her,” said Cæsar.
-
-“Uh, my boy! my boy! Trouble! trouble!” moaned his father.
-
-“Cæsar! Cæsar!” Isham’s voice was shocked and deprecating.
-
-“Killin’ is saftest,” insisted Cæsar. “If you-all’s feered, leave it to
-me.”
-
-“Naw! naw!” protested Isham. “Boy, if you do a killin’---- I know dese
-here white mens. Dey’re mighty soft an’ easy-goin’ long as you don’t
-make ’em mad. But if harm comes to dat gal, dey’ll grub thar way down
-to hell wid thar bare hands to git de man dat done it. You’ll nuver git
-away. I--I’ve heerd bloodhounds run,” he quavered.
-
-Cæsar cowered. “You want to turn her loose, to start a search an’ git
-me cotch?” he asked sullenly.
-
-“Naw. Just left her in dat hole awhile,” said Isham. “She don’t know
-yore name or nomernation. An’ ’fore folks find her, you’ll be gone.”
-
-Cæsar thought it over. “Well,” he agreed. “If she stays thar two-three
-days---- Le’s take a look ’round to make shore thar ain’t no way she
-c’n climb out.”
-
-“Thar wa’n’t nothin’ but de ladder, an’ you done took it out,” said
-Isham.
-
-“Le’s make shore. If she come here to de openin’, folks mought hear
-her.”
-
-Cæsar, followed by Isham and Solomon Gabe, went down the tunnel toward
-the pit.
-
-Anne clutched Dick’s arm. “They’ll miss me and find us here,” she
-whispered. “Let’s get out. Let’s run.”
-
-“Too near. Not time enough. Sh-sh!” Dick answered hurriedly.
-
-Even then the negroes were coming back, in great excitement.
-
-“Who put dat ladder thar? Who got her out?” Isham was saying wildly
-over and over.
-
-“Come on!” Cæsar was urging, between oaths. “We got to ketch her ’fore
-she gits to de Village. Hit’s her life now; or mine!”
-
-“Yas, yas! An’ I’ll stan’ by you!” Old Solomon Gabe ended with an
-awful, sobbing shriek.
-
-Anne and Dick, cowering in the hole, felt as if wild, bloodthirsty
-beasts were on their trail. The fierce voices, the hurrying feet were
-close at hand. But they passed by. They went toward the ladder. And
-then voices and footsteps died away in the distance.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XVI
-
-
-As the voices died away, Dick sprang up and pushed aside the poles.
-
-“Come on, Anne!” he said. “Here! Take my hand. Now! We must get
-home--quick!”
-
-“Oh, Dick! What if they come back? What if we meet them?”
-
-“We’ll not meet them,” he answered. “They’re going to The Village,
-looking for you. And he’s planning to rob the post office. He may shoot
-Cousin Will. We must hurry and let them know at home.”
-
-He took Anne’s hand and they groped through the tunnel and into the
-mine opening.
-
-“Why, it’s night!” Anne whispered.
-
-“Late,” said Dick. “It was dark when I came. The moon’s up.”
-
-They crept up the ladder. Dick put his hand on Anne’s arm and they
-stood still a minute, straining their eyes and ears into the woodland
-night. Above the whir and chirp of insects and the murmur of the little
-stream, they heard a trampling on the hillside; no voices.
-
-“Suppose just Cæsar and Isham have gone on?” whispered Anne, terrified.
-“Suppose that awful old man is waiting to grab us?”
-
-“Oh, no!” Dick tried to soothe her; then he warned her: “Don’t talk.
-Listen. And be on the lookout.”
-
-They went cautiously down the path, starting whenever a twig cracked or
-a pebble rolled underfoot. Now and then they stopped to listen and peer
-ahead. Thus they went on--across the creek, along the path, on the Old
-Plank Road, up the hill by Isham’s cabin.
-
-The door was open, and by the brilliant blaze of the lightwood knots on
-the hearth Anne and Dick saw Lily Belle moving restlessly about. She
-came to the door and peered out; but she did not see the two figures
-that slipped past in the darkness and hurried along the Old Plank Road
-to the highway.
-
-At the path that turned off to the mill and Larkland, Anne caught Dick
-by the arm. “Wait, Dick!” she said.
-
-“We haven’t time to stop,” he said impatiently. “Come on!”
-
-“But, Dick,” she said, “I’ve been thinking---- Suppose they’re
-watching. If we go the straight road home, they’ll be sure to catch us.”
-
-“It’s a chance we’ve got to take, to get home to tell them,” he said.
-“I must. Do you want to----”
-
-“If we turn off here and go to Larkland,” said Anne, “we can tell
-Cousin Mayo. He’ll know what to do. It isn’t much farther this way, and
-it’s a million times safer.”
-
-“Righto!” agreed Dick, turning into the path. “I’d been wondering if
-we’d get past them.”
-
-They hurried along the path through the woods and splashed through
-Tinkling Water, not taking time to grope for the stepping-stones. The
-mill loomed before them, a huge, dark shadow on the shadows.
-
-Dick and Anne ran along the road to Larkland. Presently they heard
-horse’s hoofs clattering down the road. There was a pause at the big
-gate, and a familiar voice said, “Steady, Rosinante, steady!” as the
-rider bent to open the gate.
-
-“Cousin Mayo! Cousin Mayo!” cried Dick and Anne, running toward him.
-
-“Hey! Who’s there?” he called sharply.
-
-“It’s just us,” said Anne; and Dick said, “Anne and me.”
-
-“Anne!--here at this time of night! Why, everybody in The Village is
-distracted about you. Get on Rosinante behind me. I’ll take you to The
-Roost.”
-
-“Cousin Mayo----”
-
-“Who’s that with you? Dick? Is this one of your fool pranks?”
-
-Mr. Osborne’s indignation for the instant dominated his relief. The
-search for Anne had been growing hourly in intensity and uneasiness.
-After walking about for hours, he had come home to get his horse, and
-was starting off again. And here the girl for whom the community was
-searching came strolling up the road to Larkland.
-
-“Aren’t you ashamed of yourself?” he exclaimed.
-
-“We were afraid to go home,” said Anne. “They are looking for me.”
-
-“Of course we are looking for you,” Black Mayo said impatiently. “They
-are horribly uneasy about you.”
-
-“I mean, Cæsar’s looking for me,” Anne explained in a hurried, scared
-undertone. “The deserter!”
-
-“What!”
-
-“They put her in the Old Sterling Mine. I found her,” said Dick.
-
-“We thought we’d better tell you about it. I ran up on that deserter,
-and he’s afraid I’d tell. They’re looking for me, and---- Oh! what’s
-that?” Anne gave a stifled cry. The noise that she heard was only--as
-she realized on the instant--the crackling fall of a dead bough, but
-it left her white and quivering.
-
-“Here, here!” said Black Mayo. “Let’s know what this is all about.”
-
-He sprang from his horse, threw the bridle rein over the gatepost, and
-led Anne up the walk and into the house.
-
-“Why, Mayo! I thought you were gone. Anne! Where did you find her,
-Mayo? And what is the matter?” asked Mrs. Osborne, as they hurried into
-the room where she was sitting.
-
-There was no direct answer to her questions. Mr. Osborne put Anne in
-a big chair and knelt down before her, grasping her cold, trembling
-hands. “Tell me what happened. Quick!” he commanded.
-
-“I feel as if they are peeping in,” Anne said with a shuddering glance
-at the windows.
-
-Mrs. Osborne drew the curtains close, and she and her husband listened
-with exclamations and quick questions to the girl’s story. As Mr.
-Osborne listened and questioned he was moving about--taking firearms
-out of a closet, loading a gun with buckshot, oiling and loading a
-revolver, getting out boxes of shells and cartridges.
-
-“They didn’t see you,” he said; “they don’t know where you are--or you
-wouldn’t be here. Polly, you and Anne and Dick go into the chimney
-room----” He nodded toward a small room opening out of the sitting
-room, and called “the chimney room” because it was only the width of
-the big old chimney. “Fasten the shutters; nail down the window and
-put a blanket over it, so that not a ray of light can get out. Leave
-the door ajar and a dim light in the sitting room, so you can see both
-doors. Don’t answer any call unless it’s my voice.”
-
-“Your voice? You are going----”
-
-“To The Village. To warn Will and help there. If any one enters the
-house, keep still till they open the sitting-room door, and then aim
-straight and shoot to kill, Polly, as you do at the chicken hawks.”
-
-“Yes, Mayo; I will.” Her voice was as calm as if she were answering a
-request to sew on a button. With an unfaltering hand she took the gun
-she was accustomed to use with deadly execution on birds of prey.
-
-“God bless you, dear!” Her husband took her in his arms and kissed her
-still, colorless face again and again. “Dick,” he said, “keep the gun
-and pistol loaded for your Cousin Polly. She’s better than the best man
-I know, in time of need.”
-
-He turned to go.
-
-“But, Mayo,” said his wife. “You must have firearms. Take a gun, the
-pistol.”
-
-“No,” he said. “If that villain traces Anne here, you’ll need firearms.
-Anyway, the pistol would be mighty little use to me; I’d be an easy
-mark--on horseback, for them sneaking along in the dark. But I count on
-getting safe to The Village. They aren’t after me, you know. And what’s
-a man’s life for but to take in his two hands and put where it is
-needed?” He unclasped her hands that clung to him. “If all goes well,
-I’ll be back---- Oh! as soon as I can come.”
-
-He went out unarmed into the hostile night. The tense listeners heard
-his firm, light tread on the flagged walk, the restive mare’s whinny,
-and his soothing, “Whoa there! Gently, girl!” Then he galloped down the
-hill, whistling “Dixie.”
-
-Hour after hour passed. Anne tumbled down on the bed, to rest a while,
-and Dick, too, fell asleep. Mrs. Osborne sat there alone, very still
-and heedful, with the firearms at her hand.
-
-Once the collie sleeping on the porch gave a quick, short bark, yelping
-in a dream or at some little meaningless noise. Mrs. Osborne’s face
-brightened. “Mayo!” she breathed, bending to listen. But no horse hoofs
-rang on the road, no footsteps sounded on the walk; and gradually the
-light faded from her face, leaving it bleak and sharp.
-
-At last the early-morning farm noises began to be heard. Roosters
-crowed, a restless calf bawled and was answered by its lowing mother,
-the collie whined and scratched at the door. The east lightened for
-dawn. The gray sky became saffron and brightened to orange. Catbirds
-and thrushes sang, wrens twittered and crows cawed. There was the
-sweet, melancholy sound of cooing doves. Then came the pause when day
-seems to “stand tiptoe.”
-
-Mrs. Osborne went into the sitting room. She looked through the front
-window, down the road; quiet and untraveled, it lay there in the
-brightening morning light.
-
-“If nothing had happened,” she said to herself; “if he were safe----”
-
-She turned from the window, with her lips pressed tightly together.
-
-Now sunrays were creeping through the eastern shutters, and the farm
-creatures were growing insistent in their calls. Mrs. Osborne wakened
-Anne and Dick, who were amazed and mortified to find that they had
-slept so long and left her to watch alone.
-
-“Why, it’s day, broad day!” exclaimed Anne. “Hasn’t Cousin Mayo come
-back?”
-
-“No.”
-
-“Isn’t that queer? I should think he’d be here,” said Dick.
-
-He and Anne ran to look out of the window, but Mrs. Osborne sat silent,
-with averted face.
-
-“You look so tired, Cousin Polly!” said Anne. “Do lie down a little
-while. We’ll watch.”
-
-“No,” Mrs. Osborne said quietly. “I am not tired. I must go out and
-feed the stock, and the pigeons.”
-
-“Let me do it,” said Dick.
-
-“We’ll help you,” said Anne.
-
-“No. You mustn’t go outdoors and risk being seen. I’ll be back in a
-little while.”
-
-Mrs. Osborne made the rounds of the farmyard. Last of all, she carried
-a bucketful of small grain to the pigeon cote, and scattered it on the
-ground. The pretty, gentle birds fluttered around her and alighted on
-her arms and shoulders. She stroked the shining plumage of one of her
-husband’s pets. Then her lips quivered and she dropped her face in her
-hands.
-
-“God help me!” she said. “If he were alive, he would have come back to
-me.”
-
-A few painful tears trickled between her fingers. But soon she regained
-her self-control and went indoors.
-
-“Anne, Dick,” she said, “if something had not happened, Mayo would have
-been back. I’ve stayed here all these hours because he said we must.
-Now I’m going to look for him.”
-
-“And we are going with you,” Anne exclaimed.
-
-Mrs. Osborne considered a minute. “You’ll be just as safe, I reckon,”
-she said. “Come on.”
-
-Dick ran ahead and opened the door.
-
-“Oh, Cousin Polly!” he cried. “There are people--two men--coming up the
-hill. It’s father and----”
-
-“Cousin Giles!” said Anne.
-
-She and Dick ran down the path, followed more slowly by Mrs. Osborne.
-She did not even hope to see her husband again, and it was with calm
-misery that she met Red Mayo and Giles Spotswood. At least she would
-have certainty instead of the terrible suspense of these long hours.
-
-Red Mayo Osborne ran forward and threw his arms around his son and
-Anne, and kissed first one and then the other.
-
-“Dick, my boy! Anne, dear little Anne! Thank God, you are safe!”
-exclaimed Red Mayo. “Mayo said you were safe with Polly.”
-
-“Where is Cousin Mayo?” asked Anne. “We’ve been looking and looking for
-him to come back.”
-
-Red Mayo glanced away. He answered in a queer, hesitating voice.
-“He--he couldn’t come now.”
-
-Polly Osborne’s face was as pale as death and drawn with anguish. Red
-Mayo, keeping his eyes still averted, did not see it. She spoke in a
-firm, low voice: “What about Mayo?”
-
-“The fact is,” Mr. Spotswood said, “Mayo--he told me to tell you,
-Polly--Mayo--Mayo has been arrested.”
-
-“Arrested!” she repeated blankly.
-
-“Arrested,” Red Mayo said. “Jake Andrews came with a warrant. Arrested
-as--as a pro-German, or something. But--he ran away.”
-
-“What!” exclaimed Anne, in amazement.
-
-By degrees they got the story. Mr. Osborne had ridden to The Village,
-without seeing Cæsar or Solomon Gabe or Isham. He quickly told his
-tale to the men who were waiting for him to start an organized search
-for Anne; had she and Dick reached Larkland a few minutes later, the
-deserter would have found all the Villagers away in search of Anne, and
-the post office would have been easily rifled. As it was, the Village
-men hid in the post office and waited till Cæsar came through a window
-and seized him. Only one of the older negroes, probably Solomon Gabe,
-came with Cæsar to The Village; he stayed outside the office, and ran
-away when the fracas began inside. They sent a few shots after him in
-the darkness, but evidently without effect.
-
-They carried Cæsar to the jail and locked him in a cell, to await the
-officer who was to take him back to Camp Lee.
-
-And then in the early morning, just as Black Mayo was starting home,
-Jake Andrews rode up The Street.
-
-“Huh! You’re the man I’m looking for,” he said to Black Mayo, without
-any courtesies of greeting. “I was on my way to your house.”
-
-Black Mayo looked him up and down, without speaking.
-
-“I’ve got a warrant for your arrest,” Andrews said, producing a paper.
-
-“My arrest! On what charge, pray?”
-
-“Oh, there are charges enough; having traitors in your house, and being
-one yourself likely, and----”
-
-“Who preferred these charges against me?” inquired Mr. Osborne.
-
-“A good citizen, if he ain’t none of you-all’s aristocrats. You’ll find
-out who and what when your trial comes.”
-
-A dozen voices rose in protest.
-
-“That’s high-handed!”
-
-“Come, come, Jake! There’s a mistake somewhere. Why, we all know Mayo
-Osborne. He’s all right.”
-
-“I know my duty, and I’ve got my warrant,” Andrews responded doggedly.
-
-Mayo Osborne looked perplexed. “We’ve got to submit to law
-and officers,” he said, “Red, you and Giles go to Larkland,
-please--Polly’ll be uneasy--and tell her about this arrest business--”
-He laughed--“and get Anne and Dick.”
-
-“We’re going to stand by you, you know, Mayo,” said Red Mayo. “We know
-it wasn’t--wasn’t an intentional crime. It was perfectly natural you
-should not consider that your old friend was an enemy alien and that
-you should shelter Kuno Kleist----”
-
-“Kuno Kleist! What do you mean?” demanded Black Mayo.
-
-“He was--wasn’t he?--the man who visited you secretly, who----”
-
-“That tall, fair man with a little pointed beard. If he wasn’t Kuno
-Kleist, who was he?”
-
-“I can’t tell you. I submit to arrest. But, Mr. Law Officer, will you
-explain why you are such an early bird, out at daybreak?”
-
-“I’m on my job,” replied Andrews. “A good citizen came to me in the
-night and said you were fixing to skip the country and----”
-
-Black Mayo considered this with a frown. Suddenly he gave a startled
-exclamation. “Charles Smith told you that?” he demanded sharply.
-
-“Yes; he----”
-
-“That express! Redville at seven-thirty!” exclaimed Black Mayo.
-
-Before any one had the ghost of an idea what he was going to do, he was
-out of the group, at the horse rack where Rosinante was tied, on her
-back, and galloped down the road. Andrews with an oath, jumped on his
-horse and pounded after him.
-
-Without a word, the little group watched the fleeing and the pursuing
-man till they were out of sight. Then they looked around at one another.
-
-“What on earth’s the meaning of it all?” Will Blair asked everybody.
-
-No one tried to answer.
-
-But David Spotswood said: “I know two things: Cousin Mayo’s all right,
-and Jake Andrews will never catch him.”
-
-Red Mayo laughed. “Never! As Emma would say, he might as well try to
-plant a rose bush on the tail of a comet. Well, we must go and tell
-Polly.” And then his face grew sober.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XVII
-
-
-Black Mayo did not spare his good horse, but the train whistled long
-before he reached Redville, and a desperate spurt of speed only brought
-him to the station as the train was pulling out. He flung himself off
-Rosinante and ran down the platform--just too late to clutch the rear
-railing of the last coach.
-
-There was no one in sight; the station agent did not meet this early
-train, and the telegraph office would not be open for another hour.
-
-Mr. Osborne stood a moment, looking after the departing train. Then,
-frowning, he got on Rosinante and rode slowly homeward. Half a mile
-from the station he met Jake Andrews, coming on merely because he had
-started, and much surprised at seeing the fugitive whom he had long ago
-given up hopes of overtaking.
-
-“Andrews,” Mr. Osborne said crisply, “come with me to Smith’s place. We
-must make certain----”
-
-“Come with you!” Andrews recovered himself enough to sneer. “You’ll
-come with me, under arrest.”
-
-“Nonsense, man!” Black Mayo threw open his coat and displayed a badge
-that made Andrews stare. “Don’t make yourself a bigger laughingstock
-than you’re bound to be when people find out you let yourself be that
-scoundrel’s tool.”
-
-“Wh-what do you mean, Mr. Mayo?” stammered Andrews.
-
-“Come and find out,” commanded Mr. Osborne.
-
-Down the road they met a party of horsemen; Mr. Tavis, Mr. Blair--oh!
-the whole Village, astonished at Black Mayo’s arrest, was following
-after, hoping to have the mystery explained.
-
-But for the moment Black Mayo made no explanation.
-
-“Come!” he said, hurrying on to the old Tolliver place.
-
-Albert Smith came out to meet them. His eyelids were red, and he looked
-lonesome and miserable, but he met Mr. Osborne’s eyes bravely and
-frankly answered his questions. His uncle had gone away very early that
-morning.
-
-“Exit Karl Schmidt, alias Charles Smith, German propagandist, bridge
-destroyer, et cetera!” said Black Mayo, looking around at his
-companions.
-
-There was a chorus of surprised exclamations.
-
-“Where has he gone?” thundered Andrews, turning to Albert.
-
-“I do not know, I do not want to know. I have nothing to tell you about
-my uncle,” the boy answered in a low, firm voice.
-
-“You’d better--”
-
-“Stop that!” Black Mayo checked Andrews’ blustering, and put a
-protecting hand on Albert’s shoulder. “But what are you to do, my boy?”
-
-Albert’s lip quivered. “My uncle said I might go to our cousin in New
-York. But I do not want that. I like it here. I like to study and
-war-garden and help liberty. I want to be American.”
-
-“Well, you can make plans later,” Mr. Osborne said kindly. “Now get
-your horse and come home with me and let’s have our breakfast.”
-
-Albert went to the stable, watched suspiciously by Jake Andrews, who
-began a mumbling which Black Mayo interrupted. “Oh, I forgot! Mr.
-Andrews has a warrant to serve against me. Shall we----”
-
-Andrews, turning fiery red, jerked out his warrant and tore it in two.
-“And I let that man make a fool of me!”
-
-“Yes,” Black Mayo agreed tranquilly.
-
-“But if you knew all this--you had authority, being a Secret Service
-man--why didn’t you arrest him?” demanded Andrews.
-
-“Because there were things we wanted to find out, details of a plot,
-proof against its leaders. I don’t mind telling now--you’re an officer
-of the law and these others are friends--the tall, fair man who came to
-Larkland was Thomas Milner. You’ve heard of him?”
-
-“Not the big Secret Service chap?” exclaimed Andrews.
-
-“Yes. I was in Washington, to make a report to him, when Smith sent you
-fellows to Larkland to nose about.”
-
-“If Mrs. Osborne had told me----” Andrews began to mumble.
-
-“She didn’t know; and she wouldn’t have told you if she had known.”
-
-“But why did Smith set us on you?”
-
-“Oh! partly revenge for a beating I gave him last year and a fracas
-we had later, and partly, no doubt, to shield himself from suspicion
-by turning it on me and my guest. If he had suspected who that guest
-was----” Black Mayo chuckled.
-
-“But what was Smith doing?” asked Mr. Blair.
-
-“This little out-of-the-way corner was a good place for him to
-lie quiet between jobs. He didn’t do much right here except some
-mischief-making among foolish negroes and silly whites.” Jake Andrews
-reddened, but Mr. Osborne did not look at him. “Instead of being a
-chewing-gum salesman, as he pretended, Smith had a nice little business
-of directing bomb throwers. He got plans of all the railroad bridges in
-this section, with a view to their destruction, so as to hinder troop
-movements. The high bridge was such a tempting mark that he wanted a
-whack at it himself, preferably with a troop train on it. I found out
-that just in time.
-
-“Now, Andrews, you’d better go to Redville; the telegraph office will
-be open. Mr. Jones comes down on that 8.45 train, and he must wire up
-and down the road, and see that Smith is arrested.”
-
-“I’ll do whatever you say, Mr. Osborne,” Andrews said humbly.
-
-“Here comes Albert. Well, folks, let’s go home. A fine morning for an
-early ride.”
-
-It was, indeed, a glorious day, early November in Southside Virginia.
-The sunshine lighted up the bright gold of hickory and the pale gold
-of down-fluttering locust leaves and the tawny purple of black haw and
-the rich or flaming reds of oaks and Virginia creeper, all the more
-splendid against the steadfast green of pines.
-
-“Our woods look like an army with banners,” said Black Mayo. “Banners
-of victory! It’s at hand,” he said confidently.
-
-Ever since Château-Thierry, the Allies had been on the offensive. The
-_mittel-Europa_ dream of Germany faded as Bulgaria and Turkey and
-Austria-Hungary fell. Only Germany was left now. And all the world, and
-none better than the kaiser and Von Hindenburg and Ludendorff, knew
-that she soon must yield. “Retreat! retreat! retreat!” was the one
-order. Never again, “Forward!”
-
-The victory news came two days later. David had ridden to Redville for
-the daily _Dispatch_, and he came galloping up The Street, waving a
-paper that had a big black headline:
-
-“ARMISTICE SIGNED!”
-
-The President had gone before Congress and given it the great tidings.
-“My fellow countrymen: The armistice was signed this morning.
-Everything for which America fought has been accomplished. The war thus
-comes to an end.”
-
-For over four years Europe had been a battlefield for the nations of
-the world. The conflict was less between nations than between two
-principles: The right of kings to govern through armies, and the right
-of people to govern themselves by law and justice. When the fate of the
-world seemed in doubt, America turned the scale for right and justice.
-
-A day or two after the great armistice news, Black Mayo went with the
-Village young folks to the Old Sterling Mine; they were all curious to
-see the scene of Anne and Dick’s perilous adventure.
-
-“I wish Albert had come with us,” said David.
-
-“He preferred to stay at home,” said Mr. Osborne. “Naturally he feels
-badly about his uncle’s arrest; the fellow’ll probably have a long term
-in a federal prison.”
-
-“What’ll become of Albert?” asked Anne.
-
-“Oh, he’ll get on all right. He’s a good little American,” replied Mr.
-Osborne. He did not say that he and his wife were planning to adopt the
-little fellow who had endeared himself to them both.
-
-“Our boys will be coming back soon,” rejoiced David.
-
-“Those who are left of them,” Anne said soberly.
-
-Alas! there was a gold star for Mrs. Hight’s son William, and Jeff
-Spencer was still missing. But the other Village boys would have
-honorable discharges, and Fayett Mallett was bringing back a _Croix de
-Guerre_.
-
-“If only I had been older----” David began enviously.
-
-“Well,” Mr. Osborne said, “I wanted to go, too, but if I had and we had
-lost our bridge and perhaps a trainload of soldiers or supplies----
-Ah, David, we stay-at-homes can look our soldier boys in the face and
-say, ‘We, too, did our part.’ Those brave fellows over there would have
-been helpless if we here hadn’t been brave enough to do our duty.”
-
-Anne had been walking quietly along beside Mr. Osborne. Now she said in
-an undertone, “Cousin Mayo, I----” Then she stopped.
-
-“Well, Anne?”
-
-“Cousin Mayo, I--I----” Then she blurted out, “I was to blame about
-their thinking--about your arrest.”
-
-“You to blame? Of course not!”
-
-“The stranger I saw at Larkland that morning--I thought--I said it was
-Kuno Kleist. And Jake Andrews heard me.”
-
-“It was Mr. Milner. As I did not present you to him, you ought not to
-have mentioned him or guessed his name. The lips of an honorable guest
-are sealed to the secrets of a house.” Mr. Osborne spoke gravely; The
-Village had its standard of good breeding not to be lowered for its
-young people; they must rise to it.
-
-“Yes, Cousin Mayo,” said Anne. “I’m awful sorry. I was so excited,
-thinking it was Kuno Kleist.”
-
-“I thought so, too,” said Patsy.
-
-“You will never see Kuno, my dears,” Mr. Osborne said sadly. “He is
-dead.”
-
-“Dead!”
-
-“Murdered. His sister wrote to me from Switzerland. He came home
-once on a furlough, and she asked him if the tales were true about
-brutalities to conquered people. He said: ‘I hope those things will not
-be required of me; I am a human being before I am a German.’
-
-“A month later came the news that he had been shot for refusing to obey
-orders. She learned the details later from a comrade. An old Frenchman
-had fired on a drunken German soldier who insulted his daughter,
-and Kuno was one of a squad ordered to shoot a dozen citizens in
-retaliation--men and women and children drawn by lot. Kuno refused. He
-was put in front of the firing squad and was shot by his own comrades.”
-
-“I am so sorry,” Anne said softly.
-
-“I am so glad,” Black Mayo said, with a tender smile. “Death was his
-only gate to freedom from the wicked tyranny of Prussia.”
-
-“Old Prussia’s beat at last, thanks be!” said Patsy. “What will the
-Allies do to the Germans, Cousin Mayo?”
-
-“Say to them, as Julius Cæsar said to the Germans two thousand years
-ago: ‘Go back whence you came, repair the damage you have done, and
-give hostages to keep the peace for the future!’”
-
-“Peace!” said Anne. “Your doves are birds of peace now, Cousin Mayo.”
-
-“And again they find a deluged world.”
-
-“Oh, sound gladder, Cousin Mayo!” cried Dick. “We’ve won the war;
-and--thanks to Albert and me helping this year--we walloped the girls
-in garden work and took the silver cup. Oh, it’s a fine old world!” He
-danced a jig on the roadside.
-
-His cousin smiled in sympathy. “I don’t want to be a wet blanket, young
-uns,” he said. “We did splendid work in war. When I look ahead, I see
-such stupendous peace tasks that--well, it makes me solemn. Oh, well!
-we’ll grope and stumble a little, but we are on an upward path, with
-old ideals and new vision ahead of us--and thank God for the leader
-with vision.”
-
-This talk brought them to the top of the long hill that led to Mine
-Creek.
-
-“There’s Unc’ Isham’s cabin, still as a graveyard,” remarked Dick. “I
-wonder where he and Aunt Lily Belle are?”
-
-“They ran away because they’re scared of being punished,” said Steve.
-
-“They’d better be scared; mean things!” exclaimed Patsy.
-
-“Oh! Unc’ Isham didn’t want to hurt me,” said Anne. “He was just afraid
-to tell where I was. It was mighty comforting to hear the way he
-talked.”
-
-“I say it was!” Dick agreed emphatically. “The old nig was in a tight
-place, with Cæsar threatening to kill him.”
-
-“And there’s Solomon Gabe’s house,” said David.
-
-The door was open; but the house was a mere shell from which its
-occupant had gone forever. When his son was captured, the half-crazed
-old negro had rushed back to his poor little home and, overcome by
-haste and terror, he had fallen dead on the threshold. There the
-officers of the law had found him.
-
-“It was Solomon Gabe--poor old misguided wretch!--who set fire to Broad
-Acres,” said Mr. Osborne.
-
-“What! Did he burn Broad Acres?” exclaimed Patsy.
-
-“Oh, Cousin Mayo! How do you know?” asked Alice.
-
-“Dick heard Emma say that night that ‘the old devil was burning little
-Miss Anne.’ At first I couldn’t get anything out of her; she insisted
-it was Satan she meant. But, now that Solomon Gabe is dead, she
-confesses that he told her the night before not to let Mary Jane sleep
-at Broad Acres; ‘the torch of the Lord was lit for that house.’ She
-kept her daughter at home; and then she was afraid to tell, partly for
-fear of being blamed herself and still more from fear of Solomon Gabe.
-I’m pretty sure he put the glass in the flour at Larkland. He was at
-the mill that day, I remember.”
-
-“Do you reckon any of the other darkies knew about it?” asked Anne.
-
-“They probably knew a little and suspected more; like Emma they were
-afraid to tell.”
-
-“Louviny talked mighty queer one day when Patsy and I were there,” said
-Anne.
-
-“Smith had made all sorts of promises and threats to her and Lincum,”
-said Mr. Osborne. “When Kit destroyed the war gardens, he was merely
-acting in the spirit of what he heard at home. Scalawag told us about
-that; didn’t he, Billy boy?”
-
-“Yes, sirree!” said Sweet William, waggling his head proudly. “Hasn’t
-anybody helped war gardens more than me and Scalawag.”
-
-“Look here, Anne! Here’s where I found your footprints, turning from
-the road up to the path,” said Dick.
-
-“I saw somebody through the bushes; I thought it was you, and I
-followed, down that ladder; and then that man--I didn’t know who he
-was--pushed me in the pit and pulled out the ladder. Oh, Dick! here’s
-where I thought they had us, on the way out. I stepped on a twig, and
-it snapped--like a pistol shot it sounded.” Anne shuddered at the
-memory.
-
-“What--who’s that?” Dick exclaimed, looking earnestly into the woods at
-the left.
-
-“Nothing; nobody,” David said carelessly. “Well, here’s your mine hole,
-with the ladder in it still.”
-
-They all went into the mine and examined it with a great deal of
-interest, especially the hole in which Anne and Dick had hidden. Black
-Mayo lingered there after the others were ready to go.
-
-“This place looks as if it had been intentionally and carefully
-concealed,” he said; “the hole was covered with poles and then a layer
-of dirt over it. I wonder why? Suppose we investigate a little. We have
-plenty of time.”
-
-“Mother says she never expects us back till night when we go off with
-you,” laughed Patsy.
-
-“Righto!” said Mr. Osborne. “Dickon, haven’t you some mining tools
-hereabouts, a spade and pick and shovel?”
-
-“Yes, sir.” Dick grinned.
-
-“Well, we’ll get ready to use them. I’ll show you mining methods used
-by the old Phœnicians and by the Mexicans to-day. Let’s pile these
-poles and logs against the face of the rock.”
-
-The old timbers were piled as Black Mayo directed. Then he put leaves
-and twigs under the dry wood.
-
-“It’s your party, Dick,” he said, when all was ready. “You may stick
-a match to the kindling, and then we’ll flee to the open. We couldn’t
-stand the smoke. Besides we’ve work to do out there.”
-
-As the bonfire flared and roared, they went scrambling up the ladder.
-
-“Now,” said Black Mayo, “we’ll go to Peter Jim’s cabin and borrow all
-his buckets and tubs. We must fill them with water and have it ready.”
-
-“Ready for what?” inquired Dick.
-
-“I’ll show you presently,” said Black Mayo.
-
-The wondering young folks carried out his instructions, and then sat
-around the old mine from which smoke poured as from a chimney.
-
-All at once Dick again said sharply, “What’s that?” He looked down the
-wooded, rocky slope to the left. “I knew I saw somebody!” he exclaimed,
-and ran down the hill.
-
-There was a rustle and stir in a clump of chinquapin bushes. The
-foliage parted and a black face peered out, a man’s frightened,
-pathetic old face. Suddenly a pair of bony black arms were thrust out
-wildly from behind, clutched the woolly head, and dragged it back.
-There was a violent struggle, and screeches and sobs and loud, excited
-talking.
-
-“Oh, Dick, Dick! Come back!” Patsy screamed in terror.
-
-For Dick had vanished in the thicket, the scene of that strange
-commotion. Mr. Osborne and David and Steve ran to find him and to see
-what was the matter.
-
-Just then Dick reappeared, followed by an old negro man with a woman
-tugging at his coat tails. It was Isham and Lily Belle.
-
-“Come on away!” she was wailing. “Uh, what you let ’em see you for? My
-old man, my old man! Dey got to kill me, too, when dey kill you.”
-
-“Hush that racket. You’re all right,” said Dick.
-
-Isham went to Anne and put up appealing hands. “I didn’t mean you no
-harm, Miss Anne,” he sobbed. “I wouldn’t ’a’ teched a hair o’ yore
-head.”
-
-“I know you wouldn’t, Unc’ Isham,” said Anne. “Oh, don’t cry! Do stop
-crying! Oh! we’re so glad to see you. We’ve wondered where you were.”
-
-“We runned away,” said Lily Belle. “We--we started to runned
-away--an’--an’----”
-
-“Den we crope back,” said Isham. “We done lived here all our lives,
-an’ we couldn’t go traipsin’ ’round strange neighborhoods. We ruther
-you-all would kill us here at home.”
-
-“Nobody’s going to hurt you,” Anne assured them. “We know you didn’t
-mean any harm. Oh, Uncle Isham! Dick and I were hiding in a hole in the
-mine, and we heard you telling Cæsar he mustn’t hurt me. We are all
-your friends, and you’re just as safe as we are.”
-
-Lily Belle forgot her fears. “I told you so, old man,” she cried; “I
-told you to come on out them bushes. Ain’t nobody gwine to hurt us. Our
-white folks is gwine to take keer of us. Um, um! Come on home, old man;
-an’ ain’t we glad to git back!”
-
-By this time the smoke came in lessening swirls from the mine hole. Mr.
-Osborne and the boys carried the tub into the mine and set it at the
-edge of the hole, and filled it with water.
-
-“Now for a smotheration!” he said.
-
-He poured bucketful after bucketful of water on the hot rock. It filled
-the air with choking, blinding steam; and through its hissing came time
-after time, like pistol shots, the popping of the rock.
-
-As soon as the steam cleared away a little, Black Mayo and the boys set
-to work with pick and hammer. In a few minutes a large piece of the
-split rock was broken off. The gray-green mass was full of glittering
-specks and streaks.
-
-“Well, my boy, you found it!” said Mr. Osborne, turning to Dick.
-
-“Found it?” echoed the boys and girls who were crowding around.
-
-“Found the lost vein of silver. It was true, then, that tale about the
-rascally mine manager. Evidently he concealed this place, hoping to get
-possession of the mine and work it. But he died without being able to
-carry out his plan. And now the mine comes back to its rightful owners.”
-
-“Its rightful owners!” stammered Dick. He had not thought of any right
-except the right of discovery. “Rightful owner!” he repeated in dismay,
-remembering that this land had been bought by Mr. Smith.
-
-“Yes; to your father and me, among other heirs,” said his cousin. “Our
-grandfather never lost faith in the mine, and when he sold the land he
-reserved the mineral rights. Your tumbling into this hole was a lucky
-accident. But for that, the secret of the old mine’s treasure might
-have remained hidden another half century, and you and I might have
-died without knowing it.”
-
-“We surely might.” Dick’s eyes grew grave, then he turned with a
-shining face to his young cousin. “Ah, Anne! that’s a real treasure
-hole. Silver isn’t the”--he went closer to her and dropped his
-voice--“the dearest thing it’s kept hidden and safe. But for it--oh!
-what would have become of you that awful night?”
-
-
-
-
-TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES:
-
-
- Italicized text is surrounded by underscores: _italics_.
-
- Obvious typographical errors have been corrected.
-
- Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been standardized.
-
- Archaic or variant spelling has been retained.
-
-*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE OLD MINE'S SECRET ***
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
-be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
-law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
-so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the
-United States without permission and without paying copyright
-royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
-of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
-concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
-and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
-the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
-of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
-copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
-easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
-of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
-Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may
-do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
-by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
-license, especially commercial redistribution.
-
-START: FULL LICENSE
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
-Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
-www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
-destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
-possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
-Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
-by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
-person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
-1.E.8.
-
-1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
-agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
-Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
-of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
-works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
-States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
-United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
-claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
-displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
-all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
-that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
-free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
-works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
-Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
-comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
-same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
-you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
-in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
-check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
-agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
-distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
-other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
-representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
-country other than the United States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
-immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
-prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
-on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
-performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
-
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
- most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
- restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
- under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
- eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
- United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where
- you are located before using this eBook.
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
-derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
-contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
-copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
-the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
-redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
-either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
-obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
-additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
-will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
-posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
-beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
-any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
-to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
-other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
-version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website
-(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
-to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
-of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
-Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
-full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-provided that:
-
-* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
- to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
- agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
- within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
- legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
- payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
- Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation."
-
-* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
- copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
- all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
- works.
-
-* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
- any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
- receipt of the work.
-
-* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
-are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
-from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
-the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
-forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
-Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
-contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
-or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
-intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
-other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
-cannot be read by your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
-with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
-with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
-lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
-or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
-opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
-the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
-without further opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
-OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
-LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
-damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
-violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
-agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
-limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
-unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
-remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
-accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
-production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
-including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
-the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
-or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
-additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
-Defect you cause.
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
-computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
-exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
-from people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
-generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
-Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
-www.gutenberg.org
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
-U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
-Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
-to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website
-and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without
-widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
-DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
-state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
-donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
-freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
-distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
-volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
-the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
-necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
-edition.
-
-Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
-facility: www.gutenberg.org
-
-This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.